Tentacles for the Bride's Bouquet

Tentacles for the Brides Bouquet (formerly called Tentacle Porn--because I couldn't come up with an original title) By Kiix

Chapter 1- Tentacle Porn I was going to be raped by some THING. I knew it. I couldn’t see it but I could feel it rubbing against my ass. And I was stupidly happy. Why? This proved that I wasn’t insane. All those years, I thought I was barely hanging onto reality because this multi armed thing had been attacking me in my dreams for years. I tried to twist off the cold stone alter I had been shoved on. There was chanting going around on me. I had screamed and cursed when I first ended up here, but a red rubber ball ended that. It was strapped tight in my mouth. Unlike the other times in my dreams, I wasn’t going to have to endure a long thing appendage down my throat, choking me with it’s smooth sides and hot spicy cum. I was chained naked on my back by my wrists and ankles. Spread eagled into a helpless pose. A wide leather collar was buckled onto my neck and my head was forced back off the table so I was looking at a cross right side up…which meant it was upside down. A chain anchored the collar to the floor. There was no way to see anything happening on top of the alter now. If it wasn’t happening to me, I would have laughed. This scene was right out a sixties Hammer film. Demon worshippers were offering up a virgin sacrifice. I struggled. The chanting grew louder. Then someone, or something touched my cock. I jumped. I wasn’t hard. The night was actually cold so I had shriveled up quiet a bit. It was warm…and wet and it didn’t mind that I wasn’t erect. I closed my eyes and tried to push my hips back against the stone away from it’s touch. Fabric brushed my face. I opened my eyes to see a flame red robe standing in front of me. “Prepare the bride for the Master. He should be in his glory when the Master ascends.” What? I gurgled as whoever swallowed me to the root. That same wetness and stickiness played with my balls. My legs were pulled wider apart and I felt hands grab my hips and a hard wedged shaped pillow was shoved under my hips arching me up like a bow. I was stretched out almost to the uncomfortable point. Uncomfortable? I was freaking out. This was a nightmare come true. These dreams started when I hit fourteen. I was a late bloomer. I was small and thin but that only made my cock look huge. It was four days before my fifteenth birthday when I woke up drenched in my own cum. It came to me the night of my birthday. It I say, because it was nothing but small little tendrils. Black eels or earthworms that invaded my bed. Something else was in my room, or my dream but I could never see it – it was always just a darker shadow just beyond my view. That thing molested me that night. I hid in my bed hoping not to be seen but then those covers were ripped away and those black things attacked. My arms were forced away from my body. Black icky bodies wrapped around my wrists and trailed up my arms pulling them back and wide I starting kicking and screaming. If the things on my arms were about as wide as my wrist the thing that forced its way in my mouth was about as wide as

the knuckles of my hand. It filled my mouth and was hard enough that I couldn’t bite down on it. I twisted my head but I couldn’t get it lose then my legs were captured. Those eels wrapped around my ankles traveling up my calves even up to my thighs. I wriggled but I couldn’t break free then my legs were pulled apart and up. I screamed. The thing in my mouth blocked all my sound. I fought. I couldn’t break free. Then I felt another black eel like thing climb over my waist. It zeroed in on my hiding cock. It latched on slithering down to my balls Then it began to suck. It was nothing like anything I had ever experienced. I got hard fast, just like teenagers do. It kept sucking and pumping up and down on me. More black things joined it on my body. My nipples were stiff. I got what looked like small babies slithering on my chest then one by one they attached themselves to my nubbins. They bit me. I screamed. I came in that things embrace and then…I fainted. In the morning, Mom woke me and dragged me from my cum soaked and bloody bed. I told her what happened. She slapped my face and called me a devil child. I was dragged to church and made to pray. Mom told the priest I was a sinful boy who sullied himself and was mutilating myself. I never could understand if it was a dream why were my nipples scabby. I was blessed. I was anointed. That night Mom handcuffed me to my headboard and then belted one leg to the footboard. “Try and abuse yourself now, devil child. I will save you from yourself.” That night, it just made it easier for the black things. I was already restrained. I came three times before I past out and I knew that something watched as these tentacles abused me. I could hear its breathing. The tentacles started fucking me when I turned sixteen. “Let the rites begin!” The man in red shouted. He reached down and pinched my nipples, alternating his grip until they were red and puffy. The black tentacle on my cock sucked at a steady even pressure. “On this night, on the most dark and sacred, we offer up unto you our Lord, your chosen Bride.” I heard the familiar shifting of finely scaled bodies slithering on the floor. I was tied too tightly to even struggle. I cried out as I left them one after another climb up on my body. My left nipple was attacked. I couldn’t see it but I knew from experience that a small mouth with jagged teeth opened and sucked my peaked nipple inside. It crunched on my flesh then sucked…I groaned through the ball gag as a new sensation was added. It was like a tiny tongue slashing at the captured sensitive flesh. Then it bit me again. My right nipple was treated with the same regard. Tears were filling my eyes and slipping up my forehead. The thick tentacle rose up before my eyes then moved forward to take it’s usual place in my mouth. It hit the ball gag. I couldn’t turn away. It moved on my face pushing at the gag in my mouth, trying to work it’s way inside. Finally it backed away admitting defeat. The tentacle on my cock had me hovering at the edge of orgasm. I squinted and tried to move my hips back. Then my oral rapist made it’s presence known. It tapped against the back of my thighs. No! I began struggling in earnest. I might had been fucked nightly by these things since turning sixteen but I had not taken anything remotely that size up there. I began bucking my hips hard and twisting. More tentacles joined me on the alter forcing me down on it and restricting my struggles. The wide tentacle knocked at my asshole again. I screamed as it began to press forward. It was too wide. It would rip me apart. Once it got in it would just start stroking until it exploded it’s yellowish cum deep inside me., if I was lucky only twice before it ceased it’s fucking and slid out. But that was the smaller tentacles.

The pressure of that big tentacle was pulled away. I took about two gasps of relief when the regular two finger tide tentacle speared me deep. I arched my spine up off the alter. The tentacles attached to my nipples both tightened their tiny teeth on me. I screamed around the gag. While I was arched, the anal rapist forced it’s way deeper. The man in the red gown pushed my stomach down and a wide strap was brought up now securing me still for my rape. I could feel the sprays of pre cum hosing my channel. It heated up my insides as it facilitated the ease of my rape. It pressed forward again, sliding deep and it hit something. I saw infinity. The thing pulled back. The open mouth of my cock sucked me down to the root as it hit that spot deep inside me again. I came in a yell and felt that tentacle pulse as it sucked my white cum from my cock slit. I tightened around the tentacle hanging out of my ass when I shot my load. It rammed itself deeper and spewed out that hot and spicy yellowish, greasy cum. It slide out with a pop. That was …..another tentacle slipping in. My ass was a bit loose from the first one and it slide inside…but it wasn’t erect. It sat deep within me still but pulsing and I felt it get bigger and wider. My cock was still hidden on that tentacle. It began sucking again. My hands clenched. I felt something trickle off my chest. The nipple biters had drawn blood. The tentacle inside had grown to twice it’s size. The offering left by the previous occupant made it ease for this one to slide in and out. It began to jackhammer in and out of me. The sucker matched its’ rythym. My back was getting rubbed raw as the force of this fucking was jerking me back and forth. I came again bucking my hips up involuntarily. With each motion, the fucking tentacle slide deeper and deeper. Then it rammed itself in hard. My body was flooded with it’s cum. It poured out of my ass and pooled underneath me. My ass slid through it as my body was pulled back toward it as it jerked out of me. More of it’s cum ran out. I was disgusted. “Release him and preparing him for the offering.” I was tired. My arms were numb. I kicked weakly but there were too many hands. I was turned onto my hands and knees then my arms are wrenched behind me. The leather cuffs there locked together then a position strap was attached from the leather collar to my hands. This forced my chest forward with my dangling little nipple clamps. Tears were streaming steadily down my face. I didn’t deserve this. Why were they doing this? Why did those things start raping me when I was just a kid. Tentacles wrapped around my upper thighs and waist. My legs were spread wide. I could feel the hot cum still seeping out my asshole and now it was trailing past my cock toward my head. My ass was forced high in the air and my upper shoulders rested on the pillow wedge. The wide tentacle rose up behind me. Oh god.. no. I struggled. The other tentacles tightened their hold and canted my ass up higher. I was panting in a panic as I felt it press against my abused hold. A keen started in my throat as it pushed forward. I stilled as the pain hit me. It just kept pushing. My thighs here pulled apart further and back on that spike. Then those holding me began forcing my body up and down on that shaft. It was a parody of me fucking myself on it. The nipple biters switched to just sucking. No…no…I wasn’t going to come again from this. No…I was hard. The sucker was just lighty moving up and down my length. I could hear the sucking noises of my ass and it’s unnatural lubricant as I rode that shaft. Then they stopped rocking me and it was the wide black mouth gag’s turn to coat my insides. It was like they were preparing me for something. Each rapist was wider and longer. Each ejaculation was more and more. I was coated in tentacle fluid from my waist to the back of my thighs. I stank. My

ass made loud sucks as it took that tentacle in easier than I wanted to. More tentacles rose from the alter. Wrapping around my upper arms and torso, picking me up from the stone, suspending me up in the air. I was helpless to stop them. It felt even worse as that tentacle began to piston out of me. I shook my head as my cock began to pulse. No…no… More hot yellow cum got shot up in intestines, but that shaft never stopped moving. I was rocked in midair by the force of the penetration. Each rocking motion forced my cock down that mouth. I exploded again, groaning in agony. I’d ever cum so much in such a short period of time. Drool spilled out passed my gag as I quit resisting. I rocking hanging in the air as the tentacle shafted me hard until it came again. This time it’s cum poured out my widened channel like a waterfall splashing the alter . This time it withdrew. “Your bride is prepared Master. We offer up your virgin sacrifice to your lust and desires.” Virgin? I just got fucked minutes away from unconsciousness…but then again, I’d only been fucked by these…things. My ass dripped cum steadily like a leaky faucet. Plip…plip…plip. There was a hot blast of wind and the candles blew out plunging everything into darkness. I pulled at the tentacles holding my legs open but I couldn’t get free. The chanting had stopped and there had been a few screams then the red gown ordered everyone silent. Plip…plip. I closed my eyes. My ass was still seeping out foreign cum. Then I heard it. Clip, clop..clip clop. Hooves? My breathing began to speed up. An orb of light flared in up before my eyes. I blinked widely now. I couldn’t see anything. Clip clop. The man in red leaned forward and smiled indulgently at me. “Your groom has arrived.” I hung my head and cried.

Chapter 2- The Age of Change The high priest held my head between his hands and jerked my face forward by the rubber bar gag in my mouth. He bowed his head as the sound of horse’s hooves halted directly behind my outstretched body. I was still suspended over the stone alter, held in place by those dark thin eel like things. I tried to kick. More warm eels wrapped around my knees and spread my thighs wider. “My Master, he is prepared for your offering.” I screamed. The tentacles that had raped me and left their slick offering deep inside was not enough. A wide hard…thing split me open…it just kept pushing and pushing. My hands clawed the open air. The man in red just stroked my cheek and held my head still as the ‘groom’ claimed me. My body burned hot with pain. Finally, hot skin rested against the exposed and vulnerable area of my thighs and it just rested there. I was piked. My body pulsed with the heat of my blood. The hold of the tentacles eased slightly, because I was too exhausted to move. The agony of this possession had shrived my cock and the open mouth had fallen off. My eyes were open but filled with tears. I saw nothing but my own agony. /My Childe./ A hand stroked down my spine. /You please me with your suffering./ He kept his body buried deep within me but his hand stroked my sweaty back. I dropped into exhaustion. I couldn’t fight anymore. I was too tired and it had me. There was nothing I could do. I winced as the nipple biters crunched particularly hard. /However, you have suffered enough to show your worthiness./ Hot flesh pressed over my ass and on my back. Two hands skimmed up my sides from my waist to my armpits then slid to my chest. /You were commanded to prepare my Childe for my claiming. He has received no pleasure from you./ The nipple biters were ripped from my abused flesh. I groaned and jerked my head to the left. The High priest wrapped his fingers around the leather holding the gag in place and pulled it face back toward him. Unearthly squeals of pain echoed through the dark room until there was an audible pop like a balloon bursting. The tandem cry faded but the squeal continued until there was another pop. I heard something plop to the stone beneath me. /My Childe…those what have abused you have been punished./ Hands rubbed at my chest. The palm of massive hands circled my stiff nubbins. It was like some sort of balm was secreting from it’s flesh. The throbbing lessened. I moaned. No… /Yes, my Childe…you can feel pleasure with me. This is what my servants should have been showing you all along. You should have been used to this. You should crave this./ He withdrew slightly then pushed forward. I gurgled and began to weakly struggle. The tentacles immediately tightened and added tension. I was restrained as a reluctant mare as a stallion was brought

to breed with me. /No, matter, I will teach you to desire this. But first…/ A hand was centered on my back and I was pushed face first down to the alter. The bonds slithered and shifted pinning hard against the stone. I panicked when something sharp bit into the flesh at the base of my skull and began to drag down my spine. /Ssssh, my Childe. I am releasing what you have always been./ I could feel my blood seeping from the long cut on my back. It started at my neck and ran the full length to my coccyx. The Master dug into the cut. I began screaming in earnest. It didn’t hurt…and it should have. It should have hurt beyond belief. He pulled and I could feel something pull up out of the cut. He was yanking my spine out of my body. I was helpless. I was bound and I was speared. Tears ran freely down my face. What had I done to deserve this? I was being sacrificed to a hellish demon and he was eating my spine. /So dramatic, my Childe./ There was a sharp jab of sensation as he pulled the rest of my spine out to the end of my tailbone. A loud crack filled the darkened chamber and pure electricity shocked into my brain. My back twitched and I felt it extend down to my….what? I felt a hand on the thing the…thing pulled out of me. It was way above my body. I shivered as a tongue began to lick at…I jerked my head back and turned my eyes behind me. I only caught a glimpse of it but it was enough to burn into my memory. The fires of hell had opened and spat out a red and black creature with ebony rams horns on either side of it’s head. Golden eyes with vertical slits stared down at me in possession. The skin was red and marked with black stripes like a tigers, or a zebra. His upper half was human like, the lower half was the buried inside me was a horse. A black horses tail flipped back and forth as it held onto a bloody length. A tongue came out and licked at the dripping mess. I felt that. The priest wrenched my head back around. I felt that tongue. I began to breathe shallow. How the hell could I feel that? I twitched and I jerked my spine in his hands. I had a tail. The Master cut a tail out of my spine! And he was licking my blood off it. I thrashed and screamed and basically only accomplished fucking myself on his huge appendage lodged within me. /Ssshs, my Childe. All will be well./ He hand his hand down my back an the warmth of my blood faded. /Be still, Childe. I would not have you scarred. When your markings come in, you will rival the beauty of David./ The Master took my tail and wrapped it around his waist. He leaned over and pressed his lips to my shoulder. /I had hoped that you would be as me, but I do love cats as well./ The Master then began to show me just how much he loved cats. He was massive but he took care not to be rough. Restrained as I was, I couldn’t do anything but accept his piston. The priest had his own little red tent poking at my face as I was raped by something unnatural.

His cock hit something deep within me. My eyes snapped opened and my head jerked upwards involuntarily. I shivered. He did it again. I cried out in ecstasy. The gag was cut off my head from behind. I spit it out as he hit that mind numbing area again. “Aaaahhhh.” /Yes, my Childe. Show me in deed as well as word how much you like this./ My tail tightened around his waist and of it’s own accord, it pulled me deeper onto him.. /Yes….that is it. Revel in your awakening, my Childe./ The priest backed away as the Master laid his hot torso on my back. He began to thrust quicker. Every inward stroke hit that spot. I was blinded by the light of sensation. This was nothing…not even close to anything those tentacles had done to me…for me. Somewhere along the line, the black restraints faded away. I don’t even know when they left, I was just prone under the demon who was fucking me. Huh, huh,…aaaaahhhhhh. /My Childe….my Childe…/ My erection had come back with a vengeance. The Master pulled me back to my knees and wrapped a red hand around my cock. He jerked me in time with his thrusts. I was lost in a sensual world. /Cum with me…cum with me now, my Childe/ I felt his body jerk into me hard and the heat of his ejaculate was nothing like the tentacles. It set of a burning deep within my chest. My whole body began to convulse. My tail squeeze his waist hard, my sphincter tightened hard around his length and…and…I fell over the edge of the world as my cock exploded into his hand. I could feel my body twitching and twisting on the altar but I was apart from it. I was outside of it. This…centaurish satyr lay on me, breathing heavily on my back. /The change begins. Do not fear, my Childe. It happens to all of us when we come of age./ That cock finally slipped out of my body but I was too tired to move. My mind was numb. He tore a fleshy tail from my spine. I couldn’t get my head around that. I had a tail. I didn’t even think about it, but it unwrapped from the Master’s waist and hung now before my eyes. The tip of my tail was black and covered in fine layers of hair but the bulk of it was red with black tiger stripes. My skin was itchy, as if I had touched something I was allergic to. I moved to scratch at my neck. The Master pinned my hands down to the stone. /I will not have scars on your body, Childe. Let this happen. It will never be as terrible nor as strange as the first time./ I sprouted hair. Everywhere. It was itchy and it drove me crazy. Then my jaw began to hurt…my whole face began to hurt. Everything hurt. My canines lengthened. It felt like the front of my face grew forward and my ears burned hot. “Get off me…” With my new teeth it sounded like ‘geth oss mee.’ /Ah, my beautiful Childe. You are nearly done. This part will hurt./ This part? My groin flared with white hot agony as if someone kicked me in the balls…and kept

kicking. I finally fainted.

“Hey! Hey, you need to get the hell out of here.” I blinked and sat up. I had a piece of paper stuck to the side of my face. What? I looked down my at my hand. I was pink and mainly hairless. I turned my hands over, my nails were pink, not black talons. I grabbed my ass. No tail…oh thank god. I had a nightmare. I looked up at the library assistant. He looked down at me, “You all right man, you look as white as a ghost.” I reached up and pulled part of my thesis off my face. It was just a dream. “I’m okay.” “We’re locking up. Damn good thing I did a final sweep or you have been locked in here for the night.” My hands trembled just a bit. “I’ll be right down.” I started shoving my books and papers into my knapsack. I ran my tongue over my teeth. Everything was even. I stood up and almost toppled over. My knees were weak. I hung into the shelves and carousels until I could walk under my own steam. It was a nightmare. I touched my ears. They weren’t pointed. Nothing on me was pointed or tailed. I slumped in the elevator. I hadn’t had an experience like that in years. My meds must be off. I’d been drinking a lot of coffee lately. Maybe that did something. Over stimulated my system or something. The elevator doors opened and I stepped out, glancing once at the long check out counter. I almost tripped. The Librarian there was the priest in red. No.. no he wasn’t, Come on Walter…it was just a dream. You just saw him before you drifted off. That’s why you put there. He nodded in my direction. I gave him a weak smile and headed out of the security doors. I was shaken. Really shaken. I didn’t want to go back to those times when I was a teenager. Those horrible night terrors. How long did it take to get caffeine out of our system? I was going to be avoiding caffeine of any sort from now on. I just got my act back together. I was living a normal life. Yeah…my meds were fine. I just changed my routine too much. I plodded down the concrete staircase. There was a black car sitting there. Once of those new Pontiac two seaters. The top was down kind of open for a cool October night. Nice. A tall dark haired man was leaning against it, his ankles crossed and his hands pressed back on the hood. Another Nice. I turned heading down the sidewalk toward my dorm. “Childe.” The man called after me. I froze. I clutched my knapsack to my chest. No… I didn’t hear that. “Childe, get in the car. You need to eat.” No…that wasn’t real. There are no such things as cults that rape college boys in the basement of the library. I kept walking. Maybe I was really off my meds. I’d been distracted. Maybe I forgot to take them. I’d done that before. It didn’t take too long before I was dreaming of those black tentacles again. Okay, just one foot in front of the other. Get back to my room. Get my pills. I’d be fine. In a couple of

days, I’d be all better again. A hand landed on my shoulder. I squealed and bolted. Or tried to. I got slammed against the trunk of a tree. My knapsack went flying and that man pinned me there. I was trapped between his hard body and the rough bark of the tree. His hard aroused body. I stared up at this man’s face. “Childe, I know this is strange for you, but you need to come with me now.” He must have been easily six foot. His face was proportioned but he wasn’t a stunningly beautiful man. He stood out because he sort of looked like Humphrey Bogart with deep auburn hair. His hand came up and he ran his thumb over my bottom lip. I raised my hands. He tensed as if I was going to shove at him. I raised them to my temples. I was shaking like a leaf. This wasn’t happening. “Childe.” “Leave me alone.” “I have waited for you to come of age for years.” “You’re not real.” “I am real.” He gripped my wrists and pulled them down my from head. “I am here. I have claimed you as mine. I have triggered the change within you. Others know now. You are in danger until you can defend yourself. Until then, you have to stay by my side.” “You’re just a hallucination. I’m off my meds, and you’re not here.” The man grabbed my head and jerked me forward, pressing his lips against mine, kissing me…coaxing kissingly, warm..and wet. I moaned into his mouth. “Is that a hallucination, my Childe?” I opened my eyes. His eyes were gold and his pupil was a black vertical slit. I blinked. He had normal green eyes. “I’m going insane.” “No…you are a halfbreed. Half human. Half demon. You are mine. I have claimed you as my demonic consort. I see now that fostering you to that woman was a mistake. She has damaged you more than leaving you with your mother would have done.” Fostered? She wasn’t my mother? “Let me go. Let me go. Let me go now.” A noise that sounded between a growl and a roar echoed up the street. I stiffened. What the hell is that? All the hair on the back of my neck stood up. “The others smell fresh meat. They are coming for you. Childe…” “Walter. My name is Walter.” “Gan.”

“No, my name is Walter.” “My name is Gan. It is a little late for introductions. We are mated. Until you can stand on your own, it is my duty to protect you, Childe. Come with me willingly, or I will carry you to the car. We have to leave the area now before they get your scent.” I was in the midst of a psychotic break. That had to be what was happening. Gan grabbed my wrist and then my dropped knapsack and dragged me toward the black car. He tossed me into the seat and threw my bag on the floor. That horrible growly roar sounded again this time with the sound of an excavator ripping up pavement. “Buckle up.” He slapped my hands away as I fumbled with the catch. /Walter./ I stilled and looked over at him. His hand came up and the back of his knuckles brushed my cheek. /I will protect you./I heard him in my head. Just like that red satyr thing in the basement. The engine roared to life and he tore away from the front of the library with a squeal and scent of burnt rubber. /That should mask your scent for a while, my Childe. It will make tracking you difficult./ I was fucking nuts. I closed my eyes and leaned back against the leather of the bucket seat. The cool wind of the night buffeted my face and dried my tears. Well, at least I was going bonkers in style. I had a red headed Bogart driving a Pontiac Solstice off into the night. I’d take that compared to black tentacles any day - or night. The car lurched as Gan shoved the gearshift into fifth. I started laughing. I was driving off into the night with a demon lover. I was nuts.

Chapter 3- With This Bell... I thought I would drift slowly into the depths of mental illness. I mean, I’ve been fighting it since I was fifteen. I’d have put up the good fight for a couple of decades. I wasn’t planning on marrying or anything. I wouldn’t want this craziness passed on to kids. That had a snowballs chance in hell anyway; it just wasn’t going to be happening. I freaked when someone touched me, but with my meds I didn’t go screaming ape shit on them now. I just politely smiled and moved out of their sphere of influence. Yeah, this wasn’t supposed to happen for another thirty years. So much for plans. I didn’t expect my melon to just snap in a ‘wham, bam thank you sir, can I have another’ moment. I was on the fast track to the loony bin in a Pontiac solstice. I closed my eyes and leaned back against the seat and let the night air run over my face and ruffle my hair. I wonder were the hell I really was. Was I standing on the edge of a rooftop somewhere? I mean, I certainly wasn’t sitting beside a red headed man who had transformed from a satyr with the appendage of a Clydesdale. I’d be dead if I actually mated….listen to that, mated…if I was raped by a draft horse. If I had one moment of lucidity I was going to have to count my meds. I must have skipped a lot. A hell of a lot. “Do you mind?” I didn’t bother opening my eyes. There would still be a tall ruggedly handsome red headed hallucination at the wheel. “You’re driving.” What the hell was his name? Gan? Fuck that. It’s my hallucination. His name was Bogart. “Whatever.” He turned the radio on. Bon Jovi blasted out over the wind whipping around the open car. I started to giggle. “You give love a bad name.” I slapped a hand over my mouth. I might be going crackers but I wanted to go out with some dignity. Laughing like a manical evil scientist wasn’t it. The two seater slid to a halt on the side of the country road. Gravel pinged the paint job. Well, it wasn’t my car. Bon Jovi continued to warble through the night and then the engine shut off. I opened my eyes and started up at the bright silvery moon shining through the outstretched arms of a giant oak tree. Kind of amazing that it was still standing. I figured some money hungry grubber would have taken a chainsaw to it. “Childe…” Now that the wind wasn’t blowing…the night was actually a damp. I shivered. My denim jacket wasn’t much protection. I hadn’t intended on falling asleep in the library. My stomach growled loudly. I missed lunch and dinner. I pressed a hand to my stomach and let out a sigh. Bogart reached over and stroked his hand down my face. I flinched and turned my head away. “I don’t like being touched.” “Childe…” He twirled a finger in my hair. “You have been prepared for my coming since hitting puberty. You were given the Rites of Passage when you turned nineteen. You were given five years to get your affairs in order. You stay forever by my side from now on.”

I pulled my head away from his reach. I said nothing. Engaging an hallucination would only encourage more psychotic behavior. I heard the leather seat creak as Bogart leaned further toward me. I leaned toward the door. Wet lips ran up my neck. Okay, enough of that. I twisted and straight armed Bogart in the chest. “Childe…” I lifted my hands to my temples. “This isn’t real…snap out of it Walt. Snap out of it.” The door to the little car opened and the whole vehicle rocked as he climbed out. “Find that calm place…take a deep breath…” I got yanked out of my seat by the back of my denim jacket and dragged over the car door. My feet clipped the sill and I landed on my knees on the sharp pointy gravel. Bogart had picked my up with one hand and shook me now like a miniature schnauzer with a squeaky chew toy. “Nothing. She taught you nothing. You should be my trained willing mate. You should crave my touch. You should be welcoming my advances.” Bogart shook me one last time and let me go. I squeaked myself over the side of the guardrail and down an eight foot embankment. I hit on my back and rolled down the weeds and grass like a tossed popcan. I hit the bottom of the trench and grunted as I landed on a broken beer bottle. This was just par for my day. A huge piece of glass as stuck in my forearm, right though my jacket and my t-shirt. The moon was big and bright and it’s weak light helped, but I’ve always had great night vision. Well, I was a cat, wasn’t I? I sniffled. I pulled the glass out. Hot blood quickly stained my coat and my forearm pulsed in pain in time with my heart. I sat up and cradled my arm to my waist. “Childe?” Well wasn’t that just great. My own hallucination didn’t even know he had tossed me into the ditch. I cradled my forearm and began to rock. Don’t know what it is about rocking, it doesn’t do anything really, but it feels comforting. I began to cry. I thought I was getting better. I had a hell of a time getting through highschool. I kept sliding back to those night terrors. I finally got the right combo of meds and I was able to get to college. It turned out that I was damn smart. You’d think I’d remember to take my damn pills. “Childe! Walter!” “Down here.” It was only polite to answer when your name is called. Mom had smacked manners into me. Now Bogart says that she wasn’t Mom-she’s a foster mom. I jumped as Bogart landed heavily beside me. “I can smell your blood.” He reached down and ripped my sleeve off with one jerk and one hand. Holy… He took my arm and held it out for inspection. “Are you injured anywhere else?” “Let me go. I need to get back to my dorm room. I need my pills.”

“You are no more insane and I.” I eyed him warily. He looked at my cut. “It is deep but it didn’t cut anything.” He lowered his head and began to lick at it. “Get off….get off…” I freaked. He was licking my blood. “Your blood is intoxicating…I could get drunk on you.” He lifted his face from my wound. His mouth was stained darker, he wore lip gloss of my life’s fluid. His eyes had taken on an eerie golden cast and his pupils were vertical slits. “You are a finely aged vintage.” I really freaked. I jerked my arm free ignoring the sharp pain. I twisted and kicked and managed to get free. I scrambled about three feet when I got straddled. His weight on my back pinned me hard to the trench stones. His voice sounded in my ears. “I tasted your blood on the alter. You are more than I could have ever hoped. Sweet.” I could feel him shift and lay his body out on my back. Oh my god…he was getting hard. “Stop it!” “You care to taste me, Childe?” I didn’t have a choice. He cut open his index finger and rammed it into my mouth. Hot beer nut flavour filled my mouth. I bit down on his hand. He grunted, rammed a knee between my inner thighs, pinching down on the sensitive flesh until my legs spread wide. I crunched down harder on his finger. His other hand touched my ass then moved to my spine and… Pain like I’ve never known ripped up my spine and exploded in my head. I screamed. His pulled his finger out of my mouth and he let go of the spot on my spine that he pinched. “Childe…” I shuddered with the aftershocks. What was that? “You must accept me as your Lord and Master.” I snarled. I snarled? That was a snarl? It was a snarl.I opened my eyes and stared down at my hands. My nails were black and sharp like talons. My ears flicked. I twisted my torso and elbowed Bogart in the face. He slipped off to one side. I gathered my feet under me and sprang forward grabbing at the grassy incline, trying to get away. He grabbed my ankle and yanked me back down to the trench floor. Tuffs of grass and dirt came with my hands as he pulled me back down to him. “Childe!” I turned and kicked my ankle free. He grabbed for my upper thighs. I raised my knees and landed hard on his chest. He grunted. I rubbed the grass tuffs in his face and mouth. He let me go. I clawed my way up the embankment finally grabbing onto the cold metal of the guardrail. I hauled myself over it and landed on the gravel. In the moonlight, faint markings, almost like fading bruises covered my exposed arm. Tigers stripes. I got to my feet and bolted away from the car. Anywhere. Anywhere was better than here. I was bulldogged face first into the gravel. The weight of Bogart almost knocked me cold. “I did not want to do this to you, but you are proving to be a wild stray.” His hand closed around my throat. I blinked and tried to get my faculties back in working order. He wrapped something cold around my neck then there was a flash of light and a jingle. Jingle, tink, jingle.. “It is sealed. It will remain sealed until I remove it.” With that Bogart rolled off me. I pushed myself to my hands and knees, jingling as I do so. I grabbed at the chain around my neck and…a bell?

He sealed a cat collar around my neck! “Childe…” I scrambled forward and took off running. “No!” He called after me. I thought whatever nerve he pinched on my spine was terrible pain. This time I got electrocuted. A wave of pain erupted in my skull and traveled down my spine ending up with me laying in my own bodily fluids and twitching on the cool asphalt. If I could have cried…I would have. Crunch, crunch, crunch.. His footsteps got louder as they came up behind me. “My poor Childe. Your collar will only allow you a range of twenty feet. If you go outside of that, this will happen. Look, your tail is all crushed in your pants.” More than a tail was in my pants. Bogart picked me up off the pavement. He carried me back to the car as if I weighed little more than a travel pillow. He lowered me to my side, brushed small pieces of debris off my skinned cheek then I could only listen as he opened the truck of the car and pulled out… something. I just laid there and twitched uncontrollably. Bogart stripped me naked. He used my t-shirt as a washcloth and a bottle of water to wipe away all evidence of lack of control Once he had my pants off, the cramp in my lower back eased. I could feel him take a hold of my overly long spine and draw it out completely. That was a bizarre sensation, but it felt better. “This is not your fault, Childe. It is apparent that you know nothing of your heritage. I can understand why you think you are going crazy.” Once I was cleaned, Bogart left me for a moment and returned with a first aid kit. He carefully butterfly bandaged my gashed forearm then wrapped it in sterile gauze. “This is real. My minions were to prepare you for pleasure. I had given her dominion over them. She has perverted my will and made you fearful.” I couldn’t do anything as he began to stroke my body. “You are so beautiful in such a damaged way.” With his touch, the paralysis began to fade. Beautiful. I couldn’t be called beautiful. I was nondescript and I worked hard to remaining so. I was the average joe. I was background noise. All madmen want to appear normal. I blinked slowly as Bogart pressed his face up against mine. His hand ran from my scraped cheek down my throat. My newly acquired cat collar jingled as he flicked the bell then continued down to my chest. I was five eleven and weighed about one and thirty eight pounds. I forgot to eat. His hand stroked to my narrow waist. My skin was soft like a girls and I didn’t have any muscular development. I wasn’t cut with a six pack. I was just… average. He brought his hand back up and finger combed my shoulder length dark brown hair. He pressed a kiss to my ear. It flicked in response. A shuddering breath racked though me. Human ears don’t flick. My skin tone was a soft golden brown. A left over of all the time I spent in trees as a kid. I blinked again. Cat behavior. I twitched as he turned my head and began to nibble along my jaw. I closed my

eyes. My skin was good, acne free. My features were nothing out of the ordinary. I used my one strand of vanity and waxed so I had two eye brows instead of one. My eyes….my eyes were strange. One eye was gold, one was green. I wore glasses to hide them. I dressed like a 1950’s science geek and let my hair hang over my eyes. I did this all to fit in, to belong. “So beautiful…and mine.” Bogart arranged my body so I was leaning heavily against him. Little movement had returned so I couldn’t protest. He touched me. His hands lingered and rubbed here and there. I let out a growl. I was growling. “I will train this body for pleasure the way you should have been growing up. You should crave my touch. You should be able to entice me with just a flick of your tail. We will learn this together you and I. Forgive me, Childe. I need to claim you now.” I was more than aware that I was naked on his lap. He shifted so my legs were spread wide and he reached down and pulled my pink fleshy bruise marked tiger stripped tail of to the side. He dropped it and it went thunk to the gravel. He licked at the back of my ear. I couldn’t pull away. The palm of his hand ran over my nipple. It still ached from the bite marks left by the black tentacles…that he crushed in his hands. He plucked at one. My felt my breathing change. A low growl broke from my throat. “Yes, my Childe. This is what you should have been experiencing all along. It was to be pleasure. You were to be an expert.” His other hand snaked down my torso right to my cock. He began to stroke me. “Noooo.” “Yes…enjoy this Childe.” He sucked on my neck. My body shook off the paralysis but now it shook with..what sexual tension? I was fucked in the moonlight, on the side of the road, propped up against a saytrish demon who knew how to make this kitten purr. God, I made sounds like a tomcat in heat. Maybe I was. Touching and caressing was different that slithering and sucking…and biting. He stroked the base of my tail. I got harder faster than I ever did before. My nubbins were highly sensitive and I shivered as he rubbed and plucked. That felt so much better than the tentacle teeth. He stroked me to completion, whispering stuff in my ear that I can’t recall now. I raised his hand and sucked on his fingers that were covered in my cum. I breathed like I had just lost the fifty meter dash. He smeared my spunk on my bottom lip then transferred everything to that spot just below my tail. Two fingers disappeared deep within me. Control was coming back to me, but not enough to resist him. Two fingers should have hurt. Then again…if this was real, I’d been opened like the preverbal barn door earlier. “Know only pleasure with me, Childe…” His slipped his fingers out and hunched my body lower on his groin. My hips were cantilevered up and…I cried out to the night as a regular human cock slid up my ass…unencumbered in any way. This didn’t hurt. I weakly moved my arms and legs…and tail. My collar rang with each thrust. It was like I was enveloped by Bogart. He bit me on the back of the neck and began to earnestly piston up into me. I made noise. I yeowled. I ended up licked the drying ejaculate off my bottom lip. I thought my nipples were sensitive. He ran a finger along my spine and…I stiffened and tightened at the same time. He stroked that spot and I just went crazy. My tail thumped on the ground and I threw back my head

staring up into the clear night sky. I saw fireworks. I came again and in my climax and…thumb induced orgasm, I forced Bogart into orbit. My bell rang like a mad monkey slamming it against it’s cage.. There was still fireworks exploding in the night sky. Bogart held me tight against him and licked at my neck. The football game was over and apparently we won. I shivered as he stroked my sweat slicked flesh. “You cannot deny me now, Childe. You truly belong to me now. We need only mate once in our truth demonic form. My minions will prepare you to my specifications when that time comes.” I stared up at the night. Mmmm. Pink glitter looked really nice against the cloudless sky. Well what else am I going to concentrate on. My kidnapper and rapist basically said that he was going to do it again and he was bringing his black tentacles to the party. I shivered. “Childe? Walter?” “I’m cold…and dirty.” I was weak. Bogart used what was left of my shirt to clean up his mess and my mess. He took off his jacket and t-shirt slipping it over my head then wrapping the warm leather around my shoulders. He touched the bell at my neck. “This stays on until I am satisfied you understand your place in the world. You cannot stray more than twenty feet from me, I don’t think you want to feel punishment that again.” He picked me up off the road and lifted me back into the car. The leather was cold against my bare ass…and tail. I flicked my ears. I lifted my hands. I was tiger striped. My ears were pointed and protruded slightly from the side of my head. My canines were pointed….I had whiskers….and a tail. Tears burnt at my eyes. “This is not a dream, Childe. The demon realm has always existed. It is just easier in this time to walk among the humans. Do not worry. I will give you a life that you will soon become accustomed to.” The car roared to life and we shot out back onto the pavement in first gear. People can get accustomed to just about anything. I cut my tongue on my fangs. Blood filled my mouth as the wind dried my tears. My bell jingled around my throat. I think I preferred mental illness.

Chapter 4- Father, Father I had passed out, or fainted. I don’t care if it wasn’t manly thing to do or not. This nightmare was turning into the neverending story. When I roused myself, dawn was breaking then I became aware that the engine was slowing down. I had no clue where the hell I had been kidnapped to. All I knew was that I was cold. Naked flesh was goose pimpled. All I had on was a t-shirt and I tried to huddle under a short leather jacket. It was too much to hope to die of hypothermia. “We are almost to your new home, Childe. You will have every comfort you could desire.” I flicked my eyes up to Bogart. He was an attractive man, for a rapist. When the hell was he going to jump me again? I ached everywhere. My knees were skinned. My forearm throbbed mercilessly. I think my face was bruised. That could have been from when he knocked me face first onto the gravel or when I hit the asphalt after he tried to electrocute me. My fingers crept up to my neck and felt the small narrow collar locked there. Jingle. “That is there until you are tamed to my touch.” Great. He was treating me like an oversized pet. Kidnapping and rape is a great way to make someone happy to see you. Some where in my faint, I had returned to normal. Well normal for me. The tiger stripes that had bruised my skin were gone. The tail was gone. My ears didn’t flick any more. I buried my face down into the scant warmth of the jacket. My nose was icy. I was grateful he didn’t want to chat. I don’t think I could string five words together. My tongue felt fuzzy and thick. I probably bit it when I was literally getting the crap shocked out of me. I was getting sick of the dinosaurs of rock blasting out of the radio though. The car slid to a stop and I roused myself out of my depression. “We’re home.” Home was a gothic mansion in the middle of no where surrounded by a twelve foot stone wall. “You will grow to love it, Childe. You will have the run of the yard.” The gates were wrought iron wand twisted into floral displays. They swung back as the little convertible zoomed up to it. He turned off the radio and the only sound was the crunch of tires on the red crushed stone pathway. Everything else was silence. That shouldn’t be right. I roused myself enough to look back over the seat to see the great black gates swing shut. It should have been a clang. Don’t prison doors clang? To ring out the end of your existence as you have known it. I deserved a resounding sonic boom. The red path lead up to the mansion. It looked like something that should be sitting out in England somewhere. All I needed was Heathcliffe skulking around the moors. “Come.” He had shut the car off and now it sat there with that tick tick tick noise that accompanies a

long drive. I untangled myself from the seat belt and climbed out only to get sharp jagged stones biting into my arches. Twenty foot radius…crap. He was walking away and I was wince stumbling along behind him. I was concentrating on where to put my feet that I didn’t hear him come back and then I was scooped up in his arms like a little child. I’m not tiny. I shouldn’t be tossed around like a toy. “You are such a tenderling.” Tenderling? As in tenderloin? As in, I’ve had my way with him and now I’m going to eat my snack? I struggled. I got a hard slap right on my bare ass. “Behave.” I’d been under the spare the rod spoil the child edict growing up. I wasn’t a stranger to spankings but… holy hell. I’d never had it on my bare flesh and never by a man. That stung. I must have had a comical expression on my face because Bogart busted out laughing. “You are cute, Childe.” He carried me with up the double terraced stairs with a bouncy step. I went jingle all the way. The door to the mansion opened for him again. “My Lord!” I turn my head and see a butler welcome the conquering rapist home. Lord Bogart? “He is smaller than I expected, milord.” “My Childe has the most beautiful stripes. He is part cat, a sienna weretiger. A desirable combination. He is still a cub in demonic form. Which is good, because he is quite the handful.” He tossed me up in the air a bit and when I landed back in his arms, my damned collar jingled. “Oh, milord…I never dreamt that collaring would be necessary.” Bogart’s voice dropped back to the deep rumbling tone that had filled the library basement. “Bring Alyssa to me. Now. You will have to start erasure on my Childe’s past from the human record. I doubt based on what I have seen that she has done anything that I have asked of her. I have under estimated the depth of her pettiness and my Childe has suffered because of it.” I was grateful Bogart set me on my feet. I only had on his t-shirt and while it was long enough for modesty when standing, carrying me left my ass exposed. I glanced around to find about twelve other people gathered here. All of them staring at me. I’d endured too much in a 12 hour period to even attempt to brazen it out. I huddled deeper into the leather jacket. Bogart took a hand and pushed me into the middle of the room. “This is my Childe. We have mated under the eyes of the Priesthood on the Altar of Destiny.” I felt my face blush red and I ducked my head down to hide behind my hair. I was being looked at as if I was a pervert. It was the other way around. I’d been kidnapped. I’d been raped, gangbanged if you count each tentacle as an individual. My spine had been sliced open. I’d been licked while bloody and I’ve been electrocuted. My stomach growled…and I’m so hungry.

Bogart continued speaking to his, well I guess it was his staff. “We need to change our arrangements. Childe can’t be left on his own…” “Lord Gan, I must concur with Ronnie. He’s so small.” “He was well prepared for my entry. He gave glorious satisfaction.” There was a smugness in Bogart’s voice that I didn’t care for. They were clinically discussing my rape as if I wasn’t in the room or of any consequence. That was just the last straw. “NOOOOOOOO!” I grabbed at my head. This can’t be happening. I can’t be in a house of demons who thought it was their right to…what? Drive me stark raving loony! I can’t be here. I won’t be here. I bolted back toward the garage. Hands grabbed at me and I squirmed away. Twisting and kicking until I got free. You would have thought I would remember being electrocuted. That is just such a personal experience. Everything just short circuited and I dropped to my knees then my face. I stared unblinkingly across the carpet as brown loafers came toward me. Tears just streamed out my eyes. “This is what she has done to my poor Childe. She has almost ruined him beyond redemption. Don’t worry, my Childe. I will look out for you.” He gathered me up and I didn’t care that my nether regions were exposed to all the various and sundry persons there. “You need to rest, Childe. When you awake, there will be food.” Sleep was an option, I hadn’t considered. I didn’t bother trying to fight the weariness seeping into my bones. The mansion kind of slipped by me unnoticed until Bogart paused outside of an ornate door. It swung open as we approached. The room was dominated by a gigantic bed. I started to weakly stir and groan. “Sssshhh, relax my Childe. My bed is a privilege. We are mated by demonic law but you have not earned your place in my bed…so..” I got set on a round futon on the floor. He laid me on a pet bed… or a cat bed. What the hell did he call me? A weretiger bed. “Sleep. This is my private chambers. You are free to wander here. If you attempt to leave this room, well you know the results. The twenty foot rule doesn’t apply here. Things will be easier in the evening.” He played with my hair. I couldn’t even shudder. Tears leaked freely. I closed my eyes and whimpered. Whimpering, just like rocking doesn’t do a damn thing for you, but it feels good. “Alyssa will pay for damaging you..” “Mom?” “She is not your mother. Even if she was, she is not fit to wear that title. She raised your physical body but you are scarred so deeply in invisible ways. Only time will tell how difficult this transition would for you. Sleep, my Childe…you have performed admirably under the circumstances. Just think of the times we will have when you no longer fear me.” A soft warm blanket was draped over me. Bogart leaned over and pressed a kiss to my forehead. “Do not worry, Alyssa will be punished for this.” “Mom…” My hands curled into the softness of the pet bed.

“I will burn some incense. It should calm you.” I fought to stay awake. I watched him putter around the room and set up a stylized panther incense burner. He knew I watched him. He kept glancing over at me and sending me, what I supposed he thought was a friendly smile. He had pointed teeth. I shivered and curled in on myself, making sure that my ass was pointed toward the wall. He got whatever he was messing with smoldering and put the lid on it. Little tendrils of smoke wafted out of it. “This is frightening now childe, but you are finally home. You are with family. You will not have to deny or hide what you are. We will welcome the true you.” I buried my head under an orange silk pillow and let sleep take me down into nothingness.

I dreamt of the first time I remember Mom getting mean with me. I must have been all of five or six. She had to come to kindergarten and get me because I bit a kid. Not that I just bit him, but I hung on so hard it took two teachers to get me to let go by pinching my nose shut. I can’t even remember why I bit him. I just knew I wanted to. I think he was teasing me because my eyes were different. I remember knocking him down and kicking him then I scratched the hell out of his face then bit his forearm. I don’t think he ever came back to school. I know I didn’t go back to that one. Mom looked all horrified in front of the teacher and administrator. She wasn’t so shocked in the car. I could feel the angry rolling off her. She kept it in until we got into the narrow little house then she exploded. She slapped my face and keep slapping me until I fell down. When I huddled on the floor crying, she pulled out a strap. It had once been a seatbelt from a car minus the metal hard wear. I got hit three times. “You act like a filthy animal! I’ll treat you like a filthy animal. Until you can act like a little boy, you get treated like an animal.” I remember her throwing my plate on the floor at dinner and opening up a tin can of cat food. I can still remember that tinny smell. I cried. I pleaded. I slept shoved in a dark closet for three days eating smelly cat food and drinking water out of a bowl. Then she just let me out and sent me to my room. I started Ritalin and I never bit anyone again.

I heard a moan. No…wait that was me. I felt…good and relaxed. My skin felt all tingly and hot. I rolled onto my stomach and burrowed into the futon mattress. That felt really good. I rubbed my face on the mattress. The cover was lifted and a warm hand pressed against my back. My spine arched up to it. I let out a groan as that hand was joined with another and began to stroke my sensitive skin. They traveled from the base of my head to the globes of my ass. One hand stayed on my thigh the other pulled at my shoulder twisting me off my stomach on to my back. Bogart. “This feels better, doesn’t it, Childe? I can tell you like it.” Why was I acting like this? I laid before

him, totally naked and writhed. The bell at my neck jangled. “Yes. This is what I have to look forward to.” I was rolling on the mattress like a cat in heat. “Your eyes gleam with arousal. One is pure gold. The other is emerald.” Bogart dropped on me. The weight of his body was a balm to my burning flesh. I was hard. I grabbed onto his shoulders intending to push him away. Instead I pulled him hard down onto me and rubbed my tingling body all over him. It felt good. I groaned in my throat again. It sounded like a purr. Bogart stroked the base of my spine searching for that spot from…….yeeeeoooowwww. I jerked up against him and ground my hips into his groin. “Yes, my tiger. Feel that. That is pleasure. That is what you will receive from me when you are obedient. Do you understand?” I turned my hands into human claws and raked his back. Bogart shivered and pressed my hips hard into the mattress his back instinctively arched away. His other hand grasped my cock and began to stroke me in alternating rhythm. Stimulating my spine. Over stimulating my pulsing bar of flesh. It felt good. To be in his arms…to be pinned under him. My breathing changed as my pressure began to build. “That’s it, my Childe. Look at me. Look at me and know that I am the one giving you this pleasure. This is what you body desires…you are not alone in the world. There are others like you and I. I want them to see you and know that they can never have this…” His hand caressed my flank, “They will never see the sparkle in your eye. Or hear this purr. I like this. I want more of this. Pleasure should be a cat’s constant companion.” I pressed up hard against his hand and came. Each squirt was accompanied with a throat growl and I ranked my hands down his back again. I dropped boneless back onto the round pet bed. The tingling flesh eased. My burning need for rubbing faded. Bogart still held onto my shrinking member. I was myself again. I took my arms and shoved at his shoulders, trying to get his body off me.-- his hands off me. He wasn’t to be budged. “What did you do to me?” “I have given you physical satisfaction.” “No, what did you DO to me?” Then it hit me. That incense burner. I turned my head. It had gone out. “What was in that?” “Something to calm you, something ease your mind, release you. All felines love it, be it domestic or exotic.” “Answer the goddamn question!” “Catnip.” I stilled. He turned me into a drugged out sexual junkie with catnip.

“Now my Childe, you need a shower. While I enjoy my scent on your flesh, you probably will not. Then you will come downstairs for dinner. My household is simply buzzing with rumor about you. Your rump is quiet the subject of discussion.” I stared up at Bogart stunned and mortified and…and…if I thought screaming into the night would work, I would do it. I flinched as Bogart brought his hand up and stroked the side of my face. “I should not tease you….there is too much for you to take in right away.” He dragged me off the pet bed and carried me off to the master bath. It was too much to expect any privacy. He turned the shower on tested the warmth of the water then set me inside, stripped off and joined me. I couldn’t get by him. He reached out grabbed me by my collar and bell and proceeded to humiliate me more by washing me. Every frickin inch of me. And I mean every frickin’ inch. I got shoved face first into the corner and he stroked his hand down my spine pressing each vertebrae searching for…..my hands scratched at the tiles. A length of tail slipped out. Once he had stimulated that spot, it felt like someone had folded up part of a bone and reamed it into my coccyx. I felt his wet slick hand grab the end of my new accessory and pull it free. That is not a sensation that can be called painful or pleasurable. It was just…ick. “You might want to keep your tail out for a while. It has been compressed for years. It should have been cut free long ago.” I slapped my hands over my ears. I didn’t want to be reminded of him slicing my back open and pulling out my spine…which a tail was. I think Bogart took the hint I had too much because he quit his attempt at comforting conversation and just soaped up my extension. I don’t know if he was expecting round two of let’s play with the cat. He toweled me dry lingering a little too long on my cock and balls. He got nothing. All I got was a little mental satisfaction in showing that I wasn’t just a sex toy. “There you go, my Childe. I have something for you to wear to dinner. We dress for dinner. The niceties are adhered to here.” “Why do you call me that, Childe?” Bogart turned and frowned. “Alyssa taught you nothing.” “That has already been established.” “I will allow you petulance for a few days, my Childe. That much you will be indulged. As for the endearment, you are my child. I am your Father.” I stilled. What? “You are not human, no matter what Alyssa has tried to drill into your head. You are the product of my mating one moonlight night with a were tigeress…Coby. What a night that was. I barely survived that shecat’s mating rut. It is not uncommon for demons to crossbred with other species but offspring usually don't survive. If you had been born a tiger cub, Coby would have raised you as a weretiger. As it was, I mated with her in this form, and as such, you looked human. She abandoned you as is her

people’s custom. She told me where to find you if I wanted the trouble of raising a crossbred.” When were the bombing going to stop? Bogart just continued to prattle on without realizing the devastation he was leaving behind him. I was…his son? But…he. Father’s don’t do that. He can’t be my Father. Finally he turned and looked at me as I had stopped, frozen in my tracks. “Childe?” “Where’s Mom?” “Coby has life mated with another weretiger, Sosu. They’ve had about five cubs that have made it adulthood.” “My real mom!” “Alyssa? She is no mother. She had wanted to be my High Priestess but she turned out to be a failure in the area as well. She could not carry my seed to term. She had her chance. When I replaced her with another, she begged to be your guardian. That was stupidity on my behalf, for which you paid a heavy price. Alyssa will be punished severely for harming you. She knew that you were to be my mate when you came of age.” Stop it. Stop it. Just….stop it. I don’t want to hear any more. I can’t bear to hear anymore. My hands were shaking. My legs gave out from under me and I landed hard on my tail. That shock of pain shot right up into my skull. I took my tail in my hand and pulled it around in front of me. It looked like a big pink finger with bruised tiger stripes just below the surface. Not human. “Childe? What is wrong? Not human. Not my mother. Not of the world I lived in. “Father’s don’t do that…Father’s don’t do that.” I was rocking again, clutching my tail to my chest. My ears flicked. I closed my eyes and bowed my head letting my damp hair fall forward. I flinched then cowered when a hand landed on my head. “You are part demon, Walter. You are part Satyr. I am a pure blood. There are few left of our race because of our reproductive anomalies. All Satyrs are males. I have rutted with the remaining Satyrs and the results were negative. It was agreed that we would use the human women to bear our plan. You, my Childe are the only result and it was by chance.” “What the fuck does that have anything to do with me getting raped by…those things. By you!” Bogart knelt in front of me and took my face in his hands. His eyes turned yellow with a horizontal slit. He angled my face up and ripped a kiss from my lips. I shoved at his chest. I might as well have been pushing a wall. “You, my Childe are the Satyrs’ only hope for survival. We are of legend. We are randy buggers and you are small. We don’t want to hurt you during a rut so you must be prepared.” “We? What do you mean we?” I felt my stomach clench tight.

“My brethren. Childe, Satyrs are male, but we are also life givers.” “You’re talking in circles.” “You are going to get me pregnant. When I give birth, if that child is a Satyr, the rest of the Saytr’s who remain will want you to mate with them.” He smiled at me and showed his pointed teeth in a grin of… mind numbing terror. “You are my Childe, Walter, but you are also going to be the Father of the Satyr Nation.” I was right the first time. I was fucking insane.

Chapter 5- Good Boy I pulled at my hair. No. Nononononono. This can’t be happening. Weretigers, Saytrs, temples priestesses pretending to be mothers. This can’t be…Bogart dropped his towel and paraded around in front of me naked. Which reminded me that I was naked. Which reminded me that I now had a long pink tail flicking along the front from the cleft of my ass. I looked between my legs. Flick to the right. The long pink tube twitched. I bolted upright. I have a tail. “You seem to be in distress, Childe.” I turned and just looked at Bogart and I burst into tears. Oh God. I raised my forearm and hid my eyes. This was too much to take in. My entire life was a lie. The woman who I thought was my mother, wasn’t and I didn’t just suspect that she hated me. She really did hate me. She did all those things knowing I was a demon’s spawn—that I was Bogart’s precious childe. She literally fucked me over royally if Bogart was to be trusted. I didn’t know if that man…er demon was to be trusted. Those “minions” he sent to me were supposed to show me pleasure. Mom perverted them…and me. Why? I was just a kid. I thought I was normal. I thought I was human. I want to be normal. I yelped as I got crushed in Bogart’s arms. He pulled me up against his naked body. “Walter…you are safe now. I will keep you from harm. Alyssa will never be able to harm you again.” Alyssa wasn’t the one tying me face down on an altar and raping my ass. I sniffed and jerked my head back. “If your big plan is for me to provide stud service, why are those things fucking me?” Bogart frowned. “You are part Saytr.” What? What does that mean? He sighed. “You know absolutely nothing of your world nor your nature. You are part Saytr even if you manifest in your true from as a weretiger. This means that you are highly sexed. If you do not control your need in a safe environment…you could for the lack of a better word, nail anything that moves.” What? “Human, demon, animal, male, female, transsexual. If you could stick your cock in it, you would rut on it – that is the way of adolescent Saytrs. As soon as puberty hit, I sent the minions to the Priestess. At least Alyssa wasn’t as foolhardy about this. She kept you from turning into a serial rapist. That, I am sad to say was my duty and I flubbed it. I will be stepping in to take care of your need from now on.” He did something with his hands on my spine and I just went kneeless. I hit the floor in a thump then just looked at it stupidly as if to say why as I sitting on it. I seemed to stuck in a shock loop. How much more can I take before I just lost it? Bogart caught my chin. “Listen to me, my Childe. You are not insane. There is nothing wrong with you at all. You are more than I could have hoped for. I know this is a lot to take in right now, but, it will be

better with time. Get dressed, Walter. You need to eat.” I felt sick to my stomach. “I’m not hungry.” “I have put up with enough defiance from you today. I think you have suffered enough punishment, unless you think three would be the charm.” I think my eyes bugged out as I looked at him. “I know you have suffered lately, Childe. Believe me or not, it will get better. Up. Get dressed. Dinner will not start without the guest of honor.” Which I guess was me. Since I was supposed to play stud stallion, I can take myself off the menu. I discovered having a tail is a pain in the ass. Underwear was no longer an option. Since we “dressed” for dinner, tuxedo pants were called for and I will have you know that their version of tails, does not jive with mine. Bogart clarified the issue by making one long black talon on his finger and he ripped the seam open, threaded my tail through it and hiked my pants up around my waist. He shot me a look as if to say, I would have gotten to it eventually. I was planning on sticking it down my pant leg. I was out of it. I knew I was operating on automatic pilot. I got dressed, white tuxedo shirt, a kind of vest and a bow tie. Bogart reached out and ripped that scrap of silk off my neck and reopened a couple of buttons at my throat. He centered that damn cat bell. He had already slipping into his penguin suit. If they did this every night, it probably was second nature. He finished dressing me. I got emerald cuff links then he pulled my hair back and tied a black ribbon at the base of my neck “You have beautiful eyes, Childe. Don’t hide them.” I got primped and straightened then he picked up the tuxedo jacket and held it so I could climb into it. He turned me around and straightened my collar. Tugged on my cuffs. Brushed at my shoulders. I wasn’t even going to ask how he knew my size. I really didn’t want to know. “Now, if we could do something about the tears…you are simply stunning, Walter.” He offered his arm to me. I just stared at him. Are you kidding me? He picked up my hand and laid it on his arm. I tried to pull it back. He crushed my forearm between his body and his own forearm. “I am stronger than you, Childe. Even if you try something while in your tiger form, you are just a cub. Submit to me. Acknowledge that I am your Lord and Master. Do as I say, when I say it and you will have an easy life. You will want for nothing. Money, food, entertainment. Show me obedience, and I will lay the world at your paws.” I bit my lips. Screaming into the night was still looking like a plausible option. I turned my head away and said nothing. Apparently, my tail spoke for me. It was waving agitating back and forth. “I will allow you a few days to get used to your new circumstances. Then this attitude will change, or I will change it for you.” I’d need decades. I got drag/lead out of the room down to the dinner that required penguin suits and ribbons in the hair – jingling all the way. Apparently Bogart just didn’t want to be my Lord and Master, he was everyone else’s. Servants who were dressed all in black bowed elegantly to him as the red haired master passed my dragging his new pet alongside him. I got looks. I’ve lived with that feeling all my life. Doors opened to him as he

approached, al a Star Trek without the whish noise. I don’t know what I expected. Well I originally expected to be the main course…and the way the assembly was looking at me, I think I just might be. Instinctively I ended up pressing into Bogart for comfort. Then I caught myself doing that and tried to back up. No such luck. “Thank you, friends and colleagues for coming to our Marriage reception. I am sure that you have heard rumors of our arrival earlier today. Yes, there were some problems, including a tracker. Somehow some of my enemies had learned of the ceremony and were laying in wait for us, but as usual their efforts were feeble and inept.” Bogart pulled me in front of him and set his hands on my shoulders. “The rites have been read and I have claimed him on the Altar of Destiny. This is my mate and my son, Walter.” My face burned crimson. “Welcome him to the Manor.” Hoy! Hoy! Hoy! I tried to back up through Bogart. “He is a little skittish.” Polite laughter. Skittish my ass. No one in this room was human. Wait a minute. I could smell them. The servants were human. “Would you care to say anything, Childe?” I snapped my attention back to the present and the situation I was wallowing in. “Hell no.” I got my ass paddled hard in front of the whole table. Son of a bitch. “Language needs improvement, Childe. I am not above providing the correction necessary regardless of the situation. Now, let us try this again. Would you care to address the table?” I clenched my teeth and looked down. Damn it, I got slapped again. I growled. Another slap. “Fucking stop hitting me you sadistic raping pedofile!” Apparently observations were not appreciated either. I got dragged over to a corner. There was another pet bed on the floor with two bowls. No…I fought him. I got forced onto it and a narrow chain that was hammered into the wall was attached to my shock collar. “If you are going to act like a filthy animal, I will treat you like one.” Pure fear settled into my stomach He raised his hand. I bolted and got brought up hard by the choke chain. I ended up trying to strangle myself. Every time Bogart came near I panicked. The bed was twisted. The food bowls were kicked across the room. I could feel my heart beating so hard and fast. “My Lord, there is no reasoning with him. Back away…he will do himself injury.” “What did she do to you?” I grabbed at the chain with both of my hand and jerked. I wasn’t going anywhere. He took another step towards me. I backed away as far as I could. The cat collar was digging

hard into the back of my neck and skull. I could feel rivulets of moisture running to my collar. “Childe…” I growled. His hand came up. I ducked and buried my face into the floor. “I’ll be good…don’t hurt me any more…please….I’ll be good.” “Master, please…” “Walter hasn’t eaten in two days…get him something. He’s bleeding. If he will let you, tend him.” I heard Bogart’s footstep retreating. I could hear the blood pounding in my ears. My neck hurt. The pet bed was pushed back into place in front of me. “Lord Walter…come up on the bed. It’s comfortable. The floor is cold.” I stayed where I was. You got hit if you made too much noise. I felt tears burn at my eyes. I raised my hand to my mouth. I had to keep quiet. She didn’t want to hear you cry. It was worse when she heard you cry. It was easier to muffle my sobs in the bed. I slowly moved until I was on it and buried my face into it. The dinner party continued. I didn’t care. Now, I knew why she would treat me like that. I was a filthy animal. They gave me the same food as the table. A bowl of tomato soup. Well it smelled like it. I didn’t taste it. My stomach growled. I curled in on myself. I had to keep quiet. A fresh salad with a mandarin orange sesame seed dressing. It got taken away just like the soup. Untouched. My tail came up and curled around my hip. I grabbed it and hugged it to me. My stomach was actually hurting when the scent of roasted chicken hit my nostrils. I didn’t want to eat but I was so hungry. I could feel my mouth begin to water. The servant placed the plate down beside bed. “Please…” I dared to raise my head. “You are hurt. You are bleeding.” He reached out to me. I jerked back and hit the wall. He backed up quickly. I huddled against the wall. I wanted that chicken…I was so hungry and thirsty. There was a cup of water beside the plate. What did I want more? I would only get a few mouthfuls before it was taken away. I needed the water. The servant had scurried off. I looked around quickly keeping my head down. I edged forward. Slowly. I was too far away for a grab. I would spill most of it before I could drink it. I inched over again. Nobody was looking this way from the table. I picked up the glass. Still nobody was looking. I tried to be quiet. I gulped it down. I was so thirsty. I thought it had a metallic tang to it but it was refreshing and cool. I set it back. I reached for the chicken. I always wondered why I only wanted meat. I was a carnivore. I snatched it off the plate. I huddled back facing the wall and stuffed my mouth full. I was swallowing huge chunks of tender chicken. I tore the meat from the bone. I wolfed that chicken down. There was conversation at the table, but it was subdued compared to the welcome Bogard had gotten. I gnawed on the chicken bone pulling off everything I could eat. My eyes were getting heavy. I put a hand out on the wall to keep me steady but everything was starting to swim around me. My head felt so heavy. I felt myself slump forward. They drugged me. Somehow, they drugged me…the water. I was turned over onto my back. Bogart knelt beside me and un hooked the chain from my collar. He took the chicken bone from my hand and tossed it toward the half full plate of food. Carefully he

stroked my hair back from my face. There was a sadness in his eyes as he looked down at me. He pressed his hand to the back of neck and pulled it back staring down at it. “She will pay for what she has done to you Childe. This abuse will not be tolerated.” My mouth wouldn’t move right. “I’m good.” It came out as a mumble. “Yes you are Walter. You’re a good boy.” He lifted me off the pet bed with one arm on my back, the other under my knees. I just closed my eyes. I had never been given praise before. It felt good. “You’re a good boy.”

Chapter 6- Omelets on the Run I was groaning. No. I was purring. A hand was tangled in my hair and was stroking my scalp and gently caressing behind me ear. Another hand was rubbing my upper back, just between my shoulder blades in a circle. That felt really nice. That could be why I was purring. My neck ached. Something cool was across it. I opened my eyes to an unfamiliar room. What was worse was feet were sticking up from the mattress I was on. Correction, I was laying on someone who was pretending to be my mattress. Two shakes of my furless pink tail who that was. I did a mental preflight check. Bare feet and hands. My legs shifted under my own power. The tail had retracted. Ears didn’t flick. My jaw ached as well. Momma dearest flashback didn’t help me one bit. “Childe…” “I need my meds.” “Yes, I know now. They keep you from remembering.” Bogart shifted and my colorful little cocktail was handed to me in a plastic cup. “Your dorm has been cleared out, my Childe. You do understand that you can’t go back. You are a danger to everyone. You need to get a handle on everything quickly.” “If I can’t?” “You have two options, Walter. Life or Death. Life with me. I will protect you and keep you safe. You cannot be allowed to wander freely, for everyone’s sake. You can have a full life with me.” Bogart sat me up. My neck screamed now. I cut my neck up on the collar and the chain. “The other option is death. I can only promise that it will be as painless as possible if that is your choice. I don’t want you die, Childe.” His hand held a cup of water to my mouth. I tossed the pills into my mouth then allowed him to water me. I was still so thirsty. And, I was weak…and I was naked. I couldn’t tell if I was molested while I was drugged. Did it matter? Get a grip, Walt. Come on, you’re made of stronger stuff than this. Bogart brushed my hair forward so it hung on either side of my shoulders. “Will you allow my servants to tend your wounds? You frightened them last night.” “I’m still hungry.” “It is late afternoon. Let’s get your neck fixed up and we will go to kitchen and get you something. Tonight’s dinner will not be so formal. I acted out of the original plan that Alyssa wasn’t fucking you over and abusing you mentally and physically. Hind sight is the same in the demon world as in the human. I could have planned events better.” “Don’t hit me any more…it just leads to other things.” “You need to listen, Childe.”

“Take this off.” The collar jingled as I shifted my weight. “Not until you can change to your full true were form and show that you control the beast within. I know you know less than nothing, Childe, but the weretiger clan is powerful. You are considered a cub and not into your full power. You are stunted in your learning. However, you could easily kill a full grown man with just one swipe. I think the guilt of that would do more harm than the collar could do. Stretch out on the bed and give me your hands.” “Why?” “I will not restrain you unless it absolutely necessary.” The door to the bed room opened and a cadre of black uniformed men and women came in. I was bare assed naked on my stomach. “The medicine will be agony but it should heal you in two applications. It is from a demonic apothecary. It is very expensive and very difficult to attain. Give me your hands. We don’t want to waste it.” I raised my arms and put my hands in his. I pressed my head down into the mattress and tried to relax. It wasn’t anything like the shock collar. It stung like iodine but not more than that. Here was I expecting acid or something. I heard people shuffling around but I kept my face buried until the door to the bedroom closed again. Bogart reached out and stroked my head. “Good boy.” “Don’t.” “Childe?” “Don’t fuck with my head. I don’t handle surprises well and I can’t take false praise on top of it. You have no idea what kind of hell my life has been.” He sat me up and took my chin in his hand. “No, I did not take into consideration that you were so damaged. I piled more on your shoulders when I only wanted to unburden you. I do not offer false praise to anyone. Do not resist me, Childe and I will not be so authoritarian. I will give you time to adjust. You will take me as your Master.” I looked down at my hands. I turned them over. I was even skin tone and sort of pale. The tiger stripes weren’t even visible. This was happening. I wasn’t human. I never was human. I didn’t know what the hell I truly was, but this man…er, this Saytr could give me those answers. “Yes, Sir.” “Good boy.” The bed shifted as he used it to push himself to his feet. I rolled over. My neck didn’t hurt as much. I had no clothes. Even that tux I had on last night was gone. Bogart came back fully dressed in casual clothes; jeans and sweater. He was carrying a pile of clothes. “Get dressed.” Those weren’t my clothes. This wasn’t even my underwear. Everything was high end. I couldn’t afford this. Uh…and they were tight. I was trying to adjust my crotch when Bogart came back. “These are too small. Where are my clothes?”

“Goodwill. You are meant for finer things. Those fit perfectly.” The rise of the back of the cream colored jeans was pretty low as well. I was going to have a plumbers crack when I sat down. I slipped on a cream spandex wifebeater then then a psychedelic greenish oil on water silk shirt. Like Bogart, I was barefoot. I turned around and he was in my face. For a big man, he was really quiet. He undid the buttons I just did up. “Almost.” “Almost what?” “The main color of green almost matches your emerald eye. It is off a couple of shades.” “Where are my glasses?” “You don’t need to hide any longer.” “They are prescription.” I got a light slap to my cheek. “I will not tolerate lies, Childe. They are simple glass. Emerald and Gold. Your eyes are beautiful. Don’t let anyone tell you differently.” Now that I wasn’t getting dragged through the place, the House was huge. Well it was a castle wasn’t it. It was plain to see that Bogart was used to money. The place was big but it was decorated. Tastefully. It could have looked like sin city but this was elegant. I was out of place in elegance. My neck cricked as I tired to look everywhere at once. I winced and gave a slightly puff of breath. Bogart was back at my side before the sharp pain was gone. “I think we will have to get a chiropractor in.” That stopped me cold. It was just so normal. Compared to the library basement scene, something this normal just hit me out of the blue. Bogart seemed to get that. “Pomp and ceremony is expected in some areas. It can get on your nerves but it gives Humans comfort. They feel safer if they feel they have a semblance of control. Give them a bit of latin and they think they have a containment field on you or something. Since humans run in packs and like to kill things that scare them, it’s easier to go along with it.” “Kill?” I think my eyes must have bugged out. “Yes, Childe. Humans still kill demons. Humans don’t like things too different from themselves. You’re here before me now at twenty-five, so Alyssa, bitch that she is, taught you how to pass for human.” I couldn’t look at him. I used my meds to keep those memories in the past as well the tentacles off my ass. When I did something that drew attention to myself…punishment was harsh and immediate. I used to run. I loved to run. I made it to city finals in middle school. Mom told me in no uncertain terms what would happen if I won and got sent to the state finals. I didn’t want to go. That would have stood out too, not showing up. As it was, Mom freaked me out so bad, I missed the starters gun and just huddled in my blocks. I never ran the race but I got the punishment. Now there was a why to go with that torment. It still didn’t make things better. I don’t run anymore. It’s not fun. Bogart touched my cheek and I jumped and backed into the nearest walk hyperventilating. “Childe!”

I raised my hands, “Don’t touch me! Don’t touch me….please…don’t…” My hands shook. Damn it. I wrapped them around my torso and hugged myself tightly. Damn it. I was still falling apart. “Childe?” “Don’t touch me if I’m zoning like that. I’m stuck in a memory. I usually come out swinging or crying. I’ve hurt people before.” “Come here.” My insides were shivering. If the wall wasn’t there supporting me, I was going to be on my ass in a moment. Bogart seemed to catch that I wasn’t intentionally giving him attitude and he approached me slowly. He learned from last night’s cat on a leash trick that I am a few donuts short of a dozen. His arms came around me and he made sure it wasn’t skin to skin contact. A hug. There was nothing sexual about it. He just held me in his arms until everything calmed down. I just stood there. I couldn’t bring myself to hug him back. I didn’t bite him. I considered this progress. “I don’t think I’m the one you want.” Bogart released me and slowly telegraphed his movement to brush my hair out of my face. “You are who you are. I am a pure blood Saytr. I fuck anything that moves and I’m horny every hour of the day; but you are worth the wait, my precious Childe. I will wait for as long as it takes. Come. I will make you a mean omelet. I can smell weakness on you.” He waited until I could walk without listing like a drunken sailor. No food and no meds makes Childe a raving lunatic. There was a couple of steps at the beginning when I thought he was going to grab me. I twitched away and he stopped himself. His next words were a little more subdued and full of warning. “If you can remember, Walter. You only have a twenty foot range. If that wall wasn’t there, you would have shocked yourself again.” I shivered. I’d had enough shock treatments to last my lifetime. I made sure I was within twenty feet. The kitchen was a chef’s paradise. Everyone in white had a deer in the headlight look to them when the Lord and Master of the house came in. “Out! Me and my Childe are going to do a little bonding over cooking. Give us an hour.” The kitchen was devoid of life, except us in less than 30 seconds. “Take a seat.” I climbed on a chrome stool and sat at a stainless seat counter. The red head moved around the kitchen like he actually knew what he was doing. “Amazed that I can fend for myself? Childe, if you like to eat, you must learn to cook. You can cook.” I shook my head no. I wasn’t allowed near a stove. “I’ll teach you, when you get more settled in.” What the hell was I to him? I watched him putter around the industrial kitchen with all the competence of a sous chef. He has declared me mated in front of the Mansion staff. He probably would have waxed poetic over my claiming on the Altar of Destiny with his dinner guests last night if I hadn’t thrown a

hissy fit. He’s got a shock collar sealed around my neck. He’s got me in a size too small clothes. I have to sleep on a pet bed. I get all horny to catnip. He calls me Childe. Am I a slave? Am I pet? Am I his son? I don’t get it. A large plate of Spanish Omlet slid in front of me. He slapped the counter. “Order up!” Am I his straight man? “Eat, Walter. You are too damn skinny for my tastes right now. Skeletal is never a turn on.” Was I the kid you hazed? I picked up a fork and dug in. Damn it was good. Really good. I shoveled it into my mouth. “There is more where that came from.” I sat upright and remembered my manners. I was still hungry but it took the hard edge off of it. I downed about four glasses of water. Bogart leaned across the counter and touched my hair again. “We’ll grow it out. I think it would look great if you could get it down your back.” He cocked his head too the side and looked at me. “Ah…” “What?” I wiped my mouth. “Your eyes are glowing.” “What?!” I was alarmed. “You’re aroused.” I blinked at him. No I wasn’t. Nuh huh. I was just sort of full…and my cock was twitching in my pants. “Do not worry yourself, Childe. Rape in not fun and I try not to indulge in it much in this day and time. You will come to me. Remember what I said. The staff is off limits. Don’t let your rut get too far that you can’t control it.” There was a knock at the kitchen door. “Lord Gan. A message from your team.” A butler came in carrying a silver tray with a pink telephone note on it. He bowed and let Bogart lift it off. He read it and I could feel the atmosphere of the kitchen just drop a few degrees. “Thank you. Get Donatello online in half an hour. I have a job for him.” The man bowed to Bogart then to me and left. “Something wrong?” “Clever girl. Alyssa knew you disappeared and she has done a runner but not before cleaning out the bank accounts I set up for you and burning the house down to mask her scent.” “Bank accounts?” Bogart looked over at me and his face just clouded more. “I sent ten thousand dollars a month to a bank account set up in your name. You were to have the best of everything. Schooling, clothing, vehicle. I can tell from your face you got nothing of this.”

“We lived on welfare. I was able to get a scholarship to get into college.” Bogart picked up my empty plate and threw it against the nearest wall. He turned back to me, his eyes were yellow and he had a vertical slit. “That bitch. Run while you can Alyssa. You cannot hide from me.” Uh… Bogart stormed out of the kitchen. I was left scrambling in his wake. I doubt that the eye of the storm had a twenty foot radius. Yeah, I wanted to be in arms reach of a very pissed off Saytr. The shock collar gave me a slight tingle. I picked up my pace and followed the Lord and Master of the Mansion deeper into the bowels of his lair. Oh joy.

Chapter 7- To be or Not to be Bogart wasn’t that much taller than me but he seemed to be all legs. I had to jog to keep up with me and he seemed to be moving with a purpose. I was totally lost in this place. Right turn here, left turn there. Down another set of ornately carved wooden staircase. This as a spiral but the radius of it was more like forty feet. I got a little tingle again. Move, move, move. I could really tell I was out of shape. I was huffing and puffing and the Spanish omelet was threatening to come back up. Crap, where did he go? There was only one corridor at the bottom of the stairs for I bolted down it. Doorway. Nothing. Another doorway. Nothing. Tingle. Crap. What the hell was his name? “GAN!” The large carved wooden door at the end of the corridor began to close. I ran up to it and pulled. It didn’t budge. I jerked on it again. It didn’t seem to have a lock or anything. I should just be able to pull... I got electrocuted. I dropped where I stood and just twitched and groaned. I wasn’t trying to….aaaaccckkk. The collar went off again. When I could, I clawed at the closed door. Again….this time I passed out.

When I dreamed…the few times I could remember, I was running. I ran for the sheer joy of the wind on my skin, the motion of my limbs, the burn in my muscles. I ran faster than I could in real life. I thought that it was because it was a dream. I never really took stock of it before but…I ran as a tiger. The countryside would flash past me as I tore into the dirt and pushed off with the spring of a cat. Only this time….I was a tiger in hell. A metal collar weighed on my neck and there was a solid block of lead pulling me down to the ground. My shoulders ached from trying to keep from submitting. All my paws were shackled. Chained to the ground and chained to each other. There was a muzzle on me. “See I told you, he wasn’t worth the effort.” I swung my head toward the familiar voice. Mom? She walked into view from the surrounding darkness. “I tried and I tried but he just kept failing. What do you expect from a filthy animal? Bogart walked in to my line of vision. “He truly is a disappointment. I had hopes for him, but this… taint on him. I wouldn’t dare pass it on in my children.” “Even his own mother, a moral less she cat couldn’t stand the sight of him. She abandoned you at birth you were such a disappointment to her even at your first breath. What made me think that you could change? Filthy dirty demon.” Bogart came up beside her and looked down at me. His yellow eyes narrowed with disgust. “Well at least I still have a place for him.” “What do you mean?” “Look at his pelt. Beautiful. It’s just a waste on him. I think he would make a wonderful rug in front of

the fireplace in the Great Hall.” With that Bogart approached me, pulling a knife from behind him. “Make it suffer. Mercy is for humans and that ‘thing’ is not a human. He wasn’t even a good boy.” I was restrained. I couldn’t move. I thrashed in my bondage but did nothing to escape as Bogard knelt before me. One hand closed around my throat, tightening until I could barely get any oxygen. He flashed the knife before my eyes. “I had plans for us. I hoped to see the next generation come in, but what can I expect from a filthy animal? You’re not even a good boy.” The tip of the dagger cut into my throat at the hollow were my neck and collar bones met. “You’ll make a beautiful rug.” I screamed. “Lord Gan!”

Tears streamed out of my eyes. “Lord Gan!” “I’m a good boy…I’m a good boy…” My voice was tight as I repeated my mantra to myself. I was filthy. I could smell myself. Sometime ago I had vomited up breakfast and voided out the remains of whatever bits of food that remained in me. What had I done? What had I done that was so bad that I deserved punishment like this? I don’t remember doing anything really bad. I must have done something because I shouldn’t have to suffer like this for nothing. It can’t be for nothing. I couldn’t move. I didn’t want to move. Apparently the shock collar just kept working when you moved. I barely breathed. “Lord Gan!” There was a pounding coming from the door. “LORD GAN!” “What is it? You know I am not to be disturbed when I am…CHILDE!” “You sealed the room, Sir. He couldn’t get in.” I got jerked upright. I forehead slammed off of Bogart’s shoulder. He crushed me in his arms. “I am sorry…” He shoved be back and peered into my eyes. His face was out of focus from my tears. A thumb ran along the edge of my eye clearing my vision slightly. “…good boy…” “Yes, my Childe. You’re a good boy. You’re the best boy in the world. I’m sorry…I let my anger get the best of me.” I got tucked up under his chin and curled into his chest. “Go and prepare a bath. I’ll carry him up. Get the doctor.” “Sir, is Lord Walter injured?” “I’ve been in the Lair for twenty minutes. You tell me.”

I cried in relief. The pain was gone but I was terrified to attempt to move. Tears streamed from my eyes. I was gathered up and carried into the ‘lair’. “Donatello, you have all the information I have on Alyssa. Find her. Bring her back to face justice. If you can’t bring her, kill her and bring me her head.” “As you command, Lord Gan. Is that Walter?” “Yes…he is not at his best right now. We are having a rough adjustment period.” “Is that a collar?” “Yes…just find her. She can’t have gotten too far. I just picked him up three days ago.” “Have you considered that you might have to put him down?” ‘That is not an option, Donatello. He is my Childe no matter what Alyssa may have done to him. I will not abandon him.” My voice seemed to be stuck in a loop. “…good boy…” “Yes, Walter. You’re a good boy. Don’t fail me.” “Have I ever?” The Liar darkened. I whimpered feeling the fear of that dream clinging to my very soul. “Sssshhhh, you are fine now. Come, my Childe. Let’s get you cleaned up, huh? “..good boy…” “I’m sorry, Childe. I got lost in my own need for vengeance that I forgot you. I will never do that again.” “…good boy…” “Yes, you are. You’re a very good boy.” Somewhere between the Lair and the stairwell, I passed out again.

Every joint in my body ached. Pain meant I was still alive. I didn’t know if that was a good thing. Then I got scared. I was contemplating death? I forced my eyes open. I stared across the carpet to the leg of the huge four poster bed that dominated Gan’s master bedroom. I was huddled on the cat bed and bundled in warm blankets that were tucked around me like swaddling cloth. I was too hot. I didn’t dare try and get out of the stifling warmth. I just survived twenty minutes of shock therapy. I wasn’t stupid….just scared.

One hand was curled on my chest. I opened my fingers and touched my throat. I still had the collar on. The bell jingled. I heard rustling at that sound. “Lord Walter.” I didn’t lift my head off the pet bed. There was a groan and one of the many servants knelt down into my vision. “I’m David. Lord Gan has asked me to take care of you. I’m supposed to get you dressed and bring you to the kitchens to get something to eat.” I fought my way out of my blankets. No. Nononnon. I wasn’t going anywhere. David backed off to the door as I bolted to my feet. I was hyperventaling. My stomach ached. My tongue was swollen. I was so thirsty. And my bell rang. “Lord Walter…it is okay. You don’t have to be scared.” I turned and bolted into the bathroom. I slammed the door behind me. There wasn’t a lock. I just backed away until I hit the sink. I turned the faucets on. Cupping my hands and drinking wasn’t enough. I forced my head into the sink and drank right from the stream. The door opened. I jerked upright. David set clothes on the floor right at the door. “Please, Lord Walter. Get dressed. You haven’t eaten in three days.” “I can’t leave this room.” David lifted his wrist and showed me something that looked like a colored wristband. “Lord Gan has given all staff this. As long as you have someone in sight, the collar won’t activate. He did not intend for you to be….” “Electrocuted until I lost control of all my faculties -- again.” “He is truly remorseful.” Who the hell was this guy and who the hell talks like that? Remorseful. I felt weak. I turned and stuck my head back under the tap. I drank my fill. When I stood up, David was beside me holding a towel. I skittered away. “I am sorry, Sir.” He turned the taps off and left the towel on the corner of the sink. “Please, get dressed.” I was just as jumpy as a stray..and I was fucking entitled. I grabbed the towel and ran it over my head. I stepped up to the mirror. Holy crapola. I looked like I did the danse macbre with the electric chair and almost lost. My eyes were black and seemed to have sunk into my skull. My skin was a dull pallor. What did he say? Three days without eating? Tack on the three days previously. No wonder I looked skeletal. My stomach sloshed now. I sat on the toilet and pulled on the clothes David had left for me. Again, not my clothes. These were brand name. I even had these canvas shoes that were making a come back. Well they weren’t that tight this time. Apparently the bastard who claimed to be my father liked me in green. I had a forest green long sleeve graphix tee. “Tiger, tiger burning bright..” Asshole. I went back to the sink and dug around for a tooth brush. I found a new one and ripped off the plastic. I

got rid of that fuzzy mouth feeling. I ran a brush through my hair. God, my hair follicles ached. I glanced up in the mirror again. Who the hell was I? What the hell was I? I flicked the damned gold bell hanging off the flat metal at my throat. It hung in the hallow that the starting point of the cut Gan had given me in my nightmare. Skinning me to make a rug. “David?” I called out. The door to the bathroom opened and the prim and proper servant came in and bowed to me. That was strange. “You said that --.what happened downstairs won’t happen again.” I stared into the mirror. One eye was green. One eye was gold. “Yes, Sir. Lord Gan ordered all working staff to wear these amulets. They are tied to your collar. As long as you are supervised, the shock properties of the collar will be negated. At the end of the shift, the next staff get these.” I blinked into the mirror. “I think I have something in my eye. I can’t get it out. Can you take a look?” David stepped closer. I coldcocked him. I grabbed at him before he smashed his head open on the tiled floor. I looked at his wrist. It looked like those rubber friendship message bands but instead of English…there were weird symbols. Since I can’t deny that the collar worked, these must be magical runs or something along that line. The fear that clutched my chest was phenomenal. I gritted my teeth together to make sure I didn’t end up biting my tongue off if I activated that damn collar again. I poked the bracelet. Nothing. Okay. I laid my palm on it. Nothing. It reacted just like those rubber bracelets. I rolled it off his wrist and slid it on mine. Well, if I only had to be in viewing distance…I can’t outrun the end of my arm. I stepped over David and headed to the bedroom door. This would be the big test. Crap. I couldn’t make my body move. I could hear the blood pounding in my ears. I might have looked totally out of it when Bogart was carrying me in all my filthy glory and I was stuck in a vocal loop of “good boy”. But, I heard them. “Put him down.” Just like the unwanted stray cat or dog on the street. I took a deep breath and stepped out on the threshold. Nothing. I almost wet myself with relief. I put off celebrating. I shut the bedroom door behind me. I don’t know what the hell I was but I sure as hell wasn’t some demon’s sex cat, or domestic pet. I started down the stairs heading right for the main door. I may not know what the hell I truly was but I did know one thing. I was out of here.

Chapter 8- On the Run I couldn’t drive. It would more than likely end up with me killing myself. If I wanted to do that, I’d just stay in that mad mansion. I got to the front door without incident and slipped outside. My collar didn’t tingle or anything. Good. I glanced down at the wristband. This was probably my only chance. If I got caught…Gan didn’t strike me as someone who liked getting fucked over. Even if he did want me to give him babies. I shuddered. One thing at a time. Get away from this place. I hugged the side of the house keeping to the shrubberies along the front. The same with the red brushed gravel laneway. That would be the fastest way to getting raped—again. I strained to hear better. I thought I heard voices. My ears tingled and there was like a static shock from rubbing socked feet on the carpet. It didn’t hurt it just startled me. I gasped then my hearing improved by about 100%. “Did you hear something?” I dropped flat to the dirt. My ears flicked. Okay….this is okay. I dug my fingers into the soil. This is okay. An ache started in the base of my spine. “It sounded like it came from over there.” “I don’t hear anything. Besides, what the hell can get over the fence or through the gates. Nothing can get in here.” I shut my eyes. Damn it. It was probably magic. This little tidbit was something I didn’t want to hear. But what really was the purpose of that wall around the property? Was it to keep things out or things in? I was going to have to find out that hard way. Which seemed to be lot in life. “Must have been hearing things. Come on we got to get to the next check in point.” I could feel them walk away. My hands were dug into the dirt and I could feel them rumble away. The ache in my ass was intensifying. Damn it. I reached behind me and rubbed at that particular ache. There was a slit in the seam of my pants. Fine. Just fine. I rested my forehead against the ground and with my right hand, I searching for that spot that Gan would touch. I clenched my teeth as I found that spot on my spine that would release my tail. A little bump hit my left fingers that had spread my pants tight so that slit was where I thought my tail tip should appear. I took a firm grip and pulled. I could feel the tightness of my spine loosen as I drew my tail free. I ended up with both hands pulling it. At the very end there was resistance. Gan had yanked and there had been a loud pop and a sharp stab of sensation that met my tail was fully extended. I took three deep breaths and yanked on my ass. There was a loud crack. It sounded so loud…but, I arched my back. It felt so free. I didn’t realize how stiff I was. My tail flicked right and left. I willed it still. It stopped moving. I listened carefully. I didn’t hear anyone. I let my hands stay on the ground. I didn’t feel anyone. I got up and began to move to the end of the house. I would book it from there. When David did come around or someone came to check on me, I didn’t want to take the most obvious routes. I double checked everything when I got to the corner of the mansion. It was all clear. I bolted away to

the trees. Running. I loved to run. Mom made me fear it. I couldn’t do it physically so I did it in my dreams and I made sure not to tell her. She took away everything that made me happy. I narrowed my eyes as I ran. I had one explanation for that now. Could I trust him? No. A shock collar is no way to instill trust in anyone. So, if I wanted answers I would have to find Mom…no, Alyssa. I was weak. I got a stitch in my side in less than five minutes. I pressed hard on it with my right hand and staggered forward. This might be my only chance to get away from this place. I had to keep moving. A siren sounded behind me. Oh shit. I was found out. I straightened up as best I could. Keep moving Walt. You know what will happen if he gets his horse cock around you again. That wasn’t a dream. He’s been fucking me over since I hit sixteen. Enough was enough. I narrowed my eyes and focused on the next spot I wanted to be. I lurched to that point. I focused on another one. I kept moving. One step at a time. One foot in front of another. I stilled. My ears flicked, “What was that?” A bay. Dogs? He had dogs? On shit…Move, move, move. I was nowhere near the outerwalls. I couldn’t go back. I missed a tree trunk and slammed hard into the ground. I can’t go back. A shiver ripped over my body. I looked down at my hands. They had black claws sprouting from my nails. My toes felt crushed. I kicked off the shoes and socks. My toe nails were turning black and turning into talons. A were tiger. I already had the tail and ears out. I stripped my shirt off. My flesh was patterned with faint stripes. My arms, my chest. Okay, tigers don’t wear pants. I forced my way out of pants. I had tiger stripes on my legs. I was panting. I was scared. I wasn’t human. I never was a human. I can’t deny it. Gan made sure that I couldn’t deny it. My skin began to itch. I turned over and dug my hands, er…paws into the earth. I forced my eyes open. He called it the Change. Red hair began to fill in on my arms. Where there was bruises stripes the hair there came in black. I could feel my heart pounding so hard. My face began to hurt. Keep quiet it. Keep quiet…I couldn’t it. It hurt so much. The bones in my face broke and reformed. I gave a cry. It came out as a roar My legs…oh god my legs. I tried not to but I passed out. Lack of food. Pain and terror was a damn good sedative. I opened my eyes as I hear the bay of dogs. I sat up…wait. I was my dream tiger. I started down at my front paws and dug my fingers into the dirt. The red paws dug into the dirt. I was a tiger. I swung my head and looked at the rest of my body. I was a small tiger, a small red tiger. A cub. I wasn’t a full adult yet. My tail flicked back and forth. I opened my mouth and panted. I could taste the air. “Aaaarrroooorrr.” I growled in my throat. No…head for the wall. Just get to the wall and get the fuck out of here. I turned and ran. Freedom. Glorious freedom. Better than my dreams. I knew I was weak but I felt…whole. This was right. After all the years of not fitting in. Of not being good enough, well behaved enough, of being unlovable. This was right. I could run. I ran.

I ran so far away. Away from that pack of dogs. Streams were nothing. I cleared them in one bound. I heard a crash off to my right. A doe bolted away from me. My stomach growled. I veered toward her but pulled myself to a halt. No. I could eat after I got out of here. I must have run miles. I flicked my ears and tested the air. Nothing. Nothing around me but nature. I could see the wall in the distance. It wasn’t that far away now. I glanced down at the wrist band. It was stretched thin but it seemed to be okay. I didn’t want to touch it. I didn’t want to know what would happen if it broke. I turned back to my original path and jogged, or loped along the game trail. The forest ended half a mile from the edge of the wall. Just from the razor straightness of the edge told me that it had been cut back man made or demon made design. I swung my head to the right and left. There was no cover anywhere near the wall. I heard the far off cry of the pack behind me again. Damn persistent things. I sat down, then laid flat on the ground. I was feeling tired. The wall looked to be about twelve feet high. Could I jump that? Could I claw my way up it? Just get my breath back first. I sprawled. I could feel my heart rate dropping. The blood had been pounded hard in my ears. My tail thumped on the ground. A Bump bump came back to me. Huh? Bump, bump. What the hell was that? I could feel it through the ground. Bump,bump. Steady and rhythmic. Bump bump. That sounded like horses or a horse. A horse? There was a shrill sounding horn behind me. A crashing of bushes. Whatever it was big and it….ohmygod! I bolted to my four feet. It was Gan as that Satyr/centaur thing. He had horse parts. Bump, bump. A red beast ripped through the far side of the small clearing I had paused at. It was Gan in his demonic form. He was bigger than I remembered. Huge black rams horns emerged from his temples and curled upwards. His upper torso was that of a man but he was now red, the same shade as me, and what I had thought were stripes looked like tribal tattoos swirls. The lower half of him was a draft horse. In one hand was a hunting horn. The other was empty but there was a strap slung across his chest. A rifle? He had a rifle? He was going to shoot me? /CHILDE!/ I didn’t need to get any closer to see his golden eyes were furious. I turned and bolted for the wall. Cover or no. It was now or never. I could feel the ground shake behind me. Bump, bump. Bump, bump. I couldn’t out run a bullet but I wasn’t going back there. No. I forced myself to run harder. My paws dug into the manicured grass. Even if was useless I had to try. I felt a small prick in my buttock and my back legs quit working. I hit the ground hard and tumbled to a stop. I pushed myself up. I had a dart sticking out of my ass. Tranquilizer. Get up. I pulled myself forward with my front paws. Get up. From the waist down, I felt nothing. No…I could see the wall. I could…it was only ten feet from me. I opened my mouth and roared my frustration. I could feel that numbness rushing through my veins. No… Bump, bump. Bump bump. Then it turned into human like steps. I wasn’t going to look back. My goal was in front of me. I wasn’t ever going to look back. “Childe…my beautiful catboy. I am fucking up so badly with you.”

I forced my claws out and dug them into the ground. I pulled myself forward. My whole body shook with the effort. That was it…I was done. I had nothing left and what was waiting to take me just washed over with no resistance. My front legs gave out and I landed hard on my chest. My eyes glazed over. I could only see the blades of grass at the end of my snout. I had a snout. I felt his hands stroke along my tiger body. He yanked out the dart then ran his hands everywhere. I growled deep in my throat but had nothing to back it up. If he wanted to rape me here there was nothing I could do to stop him. “Sssh, Walter. I am just checking to see if you are fully formed. Beautiful. Stunning. Watching you run was worth all this. You are poetry in motion, Childe. There is nothing wrong with you physically. Excellent job on taking on your true form. When I found your clothes in the woods, I knew what you attempted. The fact that your succeeded is a testament to your force of will and your acceptance of who you are.” I groaned as I was picked up off the ground. I was heavy. I know I was but he tossed me around his shoulders like a stole while in his human looking form. “I can break your will Walter. Alyssa has set hairline cracks in your psyche that if I wanted to exploit them, I could. If all I wanted as something to provide sperm, I could snap your mind. You are a fascinating creature, Childe. I would like you to crave my attention…in a good way. Be obedient, Childe and I will be a generous master.” I watched numbly as he rolled the stretched out wristband from my paw. “We will learn together, you and I, how to live for each other and with each other. The last incident outside the liar was my fault. I own up to it. Because of that, you ran from me. You are forgiven. We will start fresh.” The ground suddenly shifted away as Gan changed back into his demon form. /You are a beautiful creature, Walter. In human form or as in your true form. Think of the children we will have./ That was the last thing on my mind. I was so close to freedom. Gan turned and began to clop back toward the mansion. That’s when I learned that tigers can cry.

Chapter 9- Onomatopoeia I stood in the master bedroom and watched the rainstorm lash against the window pane. Lightening struck a tree not far from the mansion. The light and the heat blinded me and actually warmed my flesh. I shut my eyes and turned away from nature’s display. My world had shrunk to these four walls. I was in a box; wrapped up and packed away like a cherished thing; pulled out and admired, played with then set back into the packaging. I wasn’t what I was. I wasn’t what I was going to be. I was in transition and… I opened my hand and pressed it against the glass of the mullioned window. I could see the rain, I could see the fury of it but I didn’t feel it. I couldn’t feel it because I was protected. I rested my forehead against the glass. He broke me with kindness. If he continued on with his bastardness, his forgetfulness and downright neglect, I could have continued to fight as hard as a wild beast could. But this…show of love. How could you resist and fight against something you’ve craved all your life? Blind acceptance was a drug I went into withdrawals for. I acted like that horny cat rolling in catnip when he gave me true praise. When he stroked my back with strong hands but a gentle touch. I closed my eyes against the bright flashes of nature’s light. He was taming me. This was pure Stockholm Syndrome but even though I knew it; I waited for his arrival. I shouldn’t. I should be trying to find a way to get out of here. I turned away from the window and walked toward my dinner cart I had been picking at before this storm blew up. I jingled over to the small cart. I still was belled. I was told in no uncertain terms that the collar was not coming off. Staff where not allowed near me because of what I did. The next time I raised my hands against the staff, his loyal servants, he was breaking my arm. I didn’t doubt Gan would do it. I wore the collar but the leash that could have been attached to it, was gone. I had something a little worse. Safer, Gan called it. I had a chest harness. It was one of those little things kids wore when they were too damn speedy to be controlled in public. I had one as a kid. I hated it then, I hated it now. I’d come full circle. It was just as magically sealed as the collar but the lead Gan would have around his wrist attached to the middle of my back. I got lead around, or jerked around like a prized…animal. I slammed the silver lid back down on the cart and shoved it away. I was his pet. I wasn’t treated like a man. I turned sideways on the wingback chair and pulled my knees up to my chest. ‘Cause I guess I wasn’t. Maybe all weretigers were treated like fuck pets. No body talked to me. They knew what I did to David. He had a minor concussion. The rest of the staff were terrified of me. They had been ordered not to be, but come on. You can’t order away fear. One thing I gathered from out the whispers in the corridor, weretigers were known killers. They had a reason to treat me like I had the plague. I was so fucking lonely. I never fit it anywhere but there was always noise around me. People surrounding me even if I wasn’t a part of their circle or clique. The silence here was killing me. I angled my head so I could stare at the fireplace. It was cold enough that this rain and thunder should be

changing to snow. My tail tapped against the cart with a metallic ring. I reached down and pulled it up, cradling it against me. My back was stiff and sore when my tail was retracted so I just left it out. Gan found it charming, even it was pink instead of sienna red and black. My ears flicked as well. I was too busy straining to hear people around me that the car ears came out and stayed. It took more effort than it was worth to make them go away. I just stared into the fireplace not really watching anything, just letting my thoughts drift. I missed my finals. This semester was shot all to hell. I would have lost my scholarship now. Alyssa had buggered off without a trace. The longer there was no progress on the search, the angrier Gan got. It turns out that she had cleared out of Gan’s sphere of influence with close to a million in cash. She could be anywhere in the big wide world. Good for her. She had gotten away. I wasn’t as lucky. I thought cats were supposed to be lucky. I was so entranced with the dancing flames and I jerked as a hand stroked my hair and rubbed behind one ear. “You haven’t left these rooms today, nor yesterday, nor the day before that. Tell me why, Childe.” It wasn’t a question. I wasn’t even going to pretend that it was. I was done with pretending. I only ended up hurting myself. “There’s nowhere to go.” I pulled my head away from his touch. “You have the whole mansion to explore.” Gan cupped his palm under my chin and pulled my face around to look at him. “You are not locked in this room.” “I’m not willing to pay the price to wander.” “The price?” I pulled at the leather straps across my shoulders. “I prefer not to be dragged around like a pet.” “You know why that is on you.” I pulled my face out of his hold. “You said I was forgiven.” “For running away. Not for attacking the staff.” Gan leaned over pressed a kiss to the top of my head then moved off toward the bed. He had been gone for three days. He was still dressed in a three piece suit. I turned my gaze back to the fire. I could hear him stripping off. “A chair is made for sitting. If you are not going to use it properly, get on your bed.” I debated for all of a second and slid out of the chair and made my way to my corner. My cat bed. I didn’t’ make there. Gan caught me from behind and jerked me back into his arms. They wrapped around me and he hugged back against his chest. I tensed in surprise at first but then willed myself to relax. I was his fuck toy after all. “You haven’t been eating.”

“I eat.” “Your portions are specially made for your weretiger metabolism. You are only picking at them.” “I’m not that hungry.” “You will finish what is on your plate.” “There is too much.” “That is what you need. You are thin to begin with. You need to gain weight.” “I said, I’m not hungry.” “Childe, you will not like it if I am forced to feed you.” I just stood trapped against him. I looked out the window. The rain was still falling but the storm had moved off. His face rubbed against my tiger ears. I knew what he wanted. What he always wanted. While I got my meds, I knew a little yellow pill was missing. So now, I wanted it too. I whispered lowly, “Leave me alone…can’t you just…leave me alone.” The hug got tighter. “No. You are a treasure and you have been treated like fools gold. I know the value of what I got in my arms. I will show you how you should have been treated from the beginning.” I clenched my teeth together and stared down at the floor. Apparently that little yellow pill had curbed my libido. Cut it by half. Without it, I was just one big walking erection. His right hand dropped from my chest trailing down my bare chest to my trousers. His palm cupped me. I purred. I fucking…purred. “Tell me, I can have you.” This was new. He didn’t throw me on my face, jerk my tail up and out of the way and screw me into the mattress—well without asking first. What was I going to say? No? He was my only human contact. Errr, demon contact. He was the only one who would talk to me; treat me like I was in the room and touch me. He was becoming my world. I despised myself. “Childe?” “Fuck me.” “No.” No? I lifted my head as he took my left ear in his mouth and lightly bit me. “You are meant to be loved.” “Whatever…I haven’t jacked off since you left.” He didn’t like that. I was supposedly noble and shouldn’t talk like the masses.

“That is why I have given you command over the Minions.” I shuddered. Like I wanted my night terrors and nightly rapists to come to me at my beckoning. “That is what they are for. They are to provide ease to you.” I would rather use my hand. Actually, I would rather have my yellow pill back. I reached down and undid my pants. I had to concentrate on getting my tail out of the seam but then I was naked in two shakes. Gan let me go so he could finish stripping off. I could see his reflection in the window. I don’t know if he worked out, but his body was cut. While he kept his red hair short, he was as hairless as a bodybuilder on posing day. I clenched my hands closed. I didn’t want to touch him. He turned to his clothes press. For a sexual predator, he was quiet fastidious about clutter and his clothes…and my clothes. He lined up his loafers. He creased and folded his pants. His shirt was set on the hanger then the suit jacket. I moved toward his bed. I heard him shuffle on the carpet and he picked up my pants folded them and laid them on the chair. I knelt on his bed. My body craved his touch. Since he carried me back slung over his shoulders a month ago, he took me daily. These last three days were the first time he left me on my own since then. He learned my body. He taught me my body. I was a sexual creature. My tail began switching back and forth. I lowered my elbows to the mattress and buried my forehead into the duvet so my ass was up in the air for him. My ears flicked as I heard the intake of breath behind me. “Childe…” I buried my hands into the duvet. “Just do it.” I twitched as a hand ran up the outside of my thigh to my hip. My tail bumped into him as he moved closer to me. He had learned me well. Where my tail met the base of my spine was a sensitive area that had me yowling in ecstasy moments after touching it. My pleasure always came first. “I missed you, Childe. I wish I could have brought you with me. My colleagues were inquiring about you.” It was kind of hard to concentrate on what he was saying as his tongue attacked my portal. My tail whumped him in the head a couple of times before he captured it and wrapped it around his forearm. Physically he didn’t look much more different than me but he could life and hold me in various positions like a three year old with a stuffed toy. I hung into the comforter and panted hard into its material as he took his time rimming my portal. My body pulsed in time to his sexual ministrations. My nipples had budded and tightened as his own special scent hit me. It was an aphrodisiac. It was more potent than catnip. He pulled my elbows back towards him. What…what was he…? Oww. He slipped his tie over my wrist and yanked the loop up to my elbows tying my arms back behind me. He reached around began to stroke at my hard and weeping cock. I started that hard purr in my chest again. My mouth hung open and my eyes were squeezed shut. I was his whore.

I got yanked upright by the back of my harness. He carried me easily to the chair and sat back down on it. His own cock pushed between my legs from underneath mine. “Set your knees on either side of my legs.” I was perched for easy access. Carefully he entered my ass. He liked everything. He kept up his ministrations until I could be taken. As it was, just easing me back against him, he slipped deep into me. It’s not like I hadn’t been fucked before, but he made sure that each time, I was with him…just not enduring. I hated him at this time. I hated that I screamed with the joy of possession. He was turning me into this sex cat…and I was helping him. I sank back down on his cock right to the root. He pulled me back to his chest and set a hand at my throat. The bell rang. He bucked up into me. My head fell back on his shoulder and I stared at the white ceiling. My bound arms were trapped behind me. His arm came around my waist pulling me back down on him and forcing himself deep. “I do this to show you how you should have been trained.” He whispered into my hair and licked the side of my neck. What? Then I heard them. The familiar slither of black tentacles on carpet. No. I tensed. I tried to lift my head but his hand tightened on my throat. No. The sexual mastery he had been holding over me just evaporated. My breathing grew shallow and the heat I had been feeling turned icy cool. No. His grip tightened. NO. The feel of those black bodies is something I wished I could forget. They were like snakes. They were shiny and you think they would be slimy but they’re not. They are warm and dry. Sort of like plastercine you have rolled between your hands, warm. I felt a minion climb my upper thigh. NO!! I bucked. It only resulting in me fucking myself on Gan. His arms were just as unmoving as the collar and the harness. “Just feel the pleasure, Childe…” A mouth attached itself to my wilting cock. No…no,no,nononono. I was trapped. I was bound. I was piked. I was suckled against my will. This was all against my will. Pretending it wasn’t happening didn’t make it go away. Struggling didn’t help. I just shut my eyes and waited for it to be over. Just let it be over. Tears streamed out of my closed eyes. I just wanted it to be all over. I don’t know when Gan realized that I wasn’t participating. Maybe it was because my tears were dripping onto his shoulder. “Childe…my Childe…’ The minion fell off. My bell began to ring as Gan began to thrust into me. Jingle. Jingle…jingle. His hand lifted off my waist and dropped down. My cock was slick with whatever those black things secreted. He hit my prostate. He jacked my cock. I just wanted it to be over. All of it. Being a good boy didn’t help me one bit.

I ejaculated into the air. My body tightened around Gan’s cock. He opened his hand and pressed down on my hips. My whole body rocked to the sound of a mad jingle then he groaned his completion. I could feel his hot breath at the nape of my neck. His heartbeat battered my back. My arms had fallen numb. “Childe…” I didn’t bother moving. “You said, I had a choice.” “Walter…” My voice was barely above a whisper. “Put me down…please. I can’t take anymore. Don’t make me take anymore…I can’t…I can’t…” I got crushed against his chest. “I’m trying to give you pleasure. I’m trying to make it better for you, Childe…give me more time to find the right way.” I shut my mouth. So, I never really had a choice at all. Figures. So was my lot. It was bad when I thought I was just a child of sin. This what a demon deserves, I guess. Gan withdrew from my body and I got demon-handled around and up against his chest. He hung onto me with a desperation that was sort of surprising. “Childe…tell me how to make this better. What ever I offer you is not enough, or it’s the wrong thing.” I said nothing. His cum discharged from me. I was depressed enough not to care or feel dirty this time. Gan waited for an answer. He didn’t get one. “I have brought guests for dinner. I would like you to meet them.” Which meant, I was going to get dragged on a leash to the dinning room whether I wanted to or not. I waited until my arms were released from his tie then untangled my tail from his forearm. “Childe?” I climbed off him. My legs were weak and my ass ached. “Do I have to dress for dinner.” “A suit will do.” I nodded and winced my way to the bathroom. I was left alone. Gan usually jumped me in the shower for round two before tossing me on my back on his kingsize bed for round three. Then I got to crawl back to my pet bed when he dropped off to sleep. Crying didn’t help. Crying never helped in the past, and I sure as hell didn’t expect it to help now…and it didn’t. I was just emotionally wrung out when I stumbled out of the shower. A dark blue suit was laid out for me when I came out of the bathroom. Gan pet my head as he headed into the shower to wash my stink off him. It was eight o’clock. I had been staring into the fire for seven hours. I didn’t even hear when they came and took my lunch cart away. My stomach growled but food was the last thing on my mind. I forced myself to concentrate to re-absorb by ears and retract my tail. I’d rather blend in with the linen than get stared at.

I was dressed and waiting by the time Gan came out. Just like all my clothes there were tail holes and now in all my shirts there was a slit or an opening in the seam for the leash that would attach to the harness. It didn’t matter that Gan had explained that the leash was more for him than me. Right. his reminded Gan not to leave me anywhere beyond his twenty foot sphere…the leash was only ten feet max. The wristbands disappeared just as quickly as they had shown up. As long as a servant had a hold on the other end of the leash, the shock collar didn’t activate. This was just more humiliation. I started as I felt Gan dig through the shirt slit looking for the metal ring. There was a click. The pet was ready to be trotted out for display “Childe…” “Let’s just get this over with.” I turned and headed for the door. I got jerked to a halt. “Will you at least acknowledge that I am trying to make things better between us?” His voice held a touch of annoyance. Why the hell was he annoyed? He had gotten what he wanted. I was the one entitled to be bitter and angry. “Yes, Father. You have learned how to fuck your son to satisfaction. Thank you.” I got yanked off my feet. I hit the carpet and bounced back of my head off it--hard. I actually saw stars for a moment. “Try to meet me half way, Childe.” Gan was standing above me. I pushed myself up into a kneeling position. “Yes, Master.” I hissed as his fingers ripped into my skin as he pulled me off my feet by my collar. “It doesn’t have to be this way, Childe.” I got shoved away. I staggered but kept on my feet. Yes, it does. There is no other way for IT to be. If he wasn’t going to be kind and put me down, then I’d have to do whatever I could to keep the shreds of my identity that I still had. I may be a weretiger. I can’t do anything other than accept that, but I wasn’t his pet. Give me tailored suits. Give me expensive gifts. Give me everything but my freedom. I’d survived Alyssa. I’d survived the Minions. I’d survive him. I opened the door and lead him down the stairs toward the dining room. I could feel the pull of the leash on my shoulders. Even if it was the last thing I did, I would run free. I was no one’s pet.

Chapter 10- A Tiger's Love I had a plan. I was going to be no trouble at all. I’d eat whatever the hell Gan put in front of me, I’d be a good catboy. Lull him into a false sense of security, just long enough to get this damned harness off. I don’t think I could pretend long enough to get the shock collar off. If I ended up dying because of it… so be it. That was the plan. Until I caught the scent. I went stock still on the stairs. My one hand curled around the mahogany railing and tightened. This was pure instinct. I sniffed again. I didn’t have a lot of experience as a tiger but still I couldn’t be that wrong. Gan moved past me. There was a full grown adult male weretiger in this house, and it sure wasn’t me. My stomach muscles clenched tight. Instinct told me to get the hell out of the area, now. The leash yanked me off balance and I hung onto the banister with all my strength. “Childe.” Gan gave me some slack. I took it and scrambled back up a couple of stairs before he jerked me to a halt. Actually he jerked me back hard enough I just slid down the rest of the stairs until I was sprawled at his feet. “What are you doing?” I growled and grabbed onto the banister again. “Stop this…” My fangs were down. I couldn’t have made conversation if I wanted to. This might be my territory but I wasn’t strong enough to defend it and against a full grown adult, I would provide as much protection as a liva-snap. I couldn’t tell this to Gan. I was fighting too hard to get away. This was just the cat on the leash again to him. He wrapped a hand tightly around the leash and began to drag me toward the dining room. The scent was getting stronger. Gan was taking me to that tiger. I grabbed at the corner of the wall. I left grooves in the wooden wainscoting. I got my feet under me and pulled against him like those strongman contests when pulling a semi. I just felt like my shoulders were going to crack under the strain. “WALTER!” I was in full panic mode now. My nails turned black and grew into razor sharp talons. I roared and grabbed for the nearest thing, which turned out to be an antique narrow table. The whole thing collapsed as Gan gave me another hard jerk. Crystal vases broke around me, on me. A chunk of a marble bust landed on my back. Something cracked. I screamed. It was my shoulder. Gan dropped the leash to move forward. I glanced back at him to see two people rush out of the dining room. No, they weren’t people. More demons. Weretigers. A female in a simple black sheath with a riot of orange red hair tumbling around her shoulders. The male… His eyes flashed feral as he caught my scent. My shoulder hung uselessly in agony. I scrambled to my feet ignoring the cuts the shattered crystal was giving to my hand. I bolted back down the hall. “CHILDE!”

I hit my twenty foot limit and just dropped. My head bounced hard off the parquet flooring. My shoulder exploded in agony and I began to spiral down into darkness. The shock collar stopped working. The last sight I had was David sprawled out behind me, holding onto the handle of the leash. Then there was absolute bliss. I descended into nothingness.

/Baby…you need to be my baby tiger now…it won’t hurt as much and you’ll heal faster./ I felt a nose nudge the back of my head. /Come on, Baby. I’ve heard you’re beautiful. Show me…please./ I didn’t want to. I didn’t want to show anyone I wasn’t normal. Nobody needed to know I wasn’t a good boy. I wasn’t a real boy. I never was. No wonder I could never be good enough. /Ssssh, Baby…no need for tears. You are safe. Change to a tiger and your shoulder won’t hurt so much./ The woman’s voice just echoed around in my skull. She just kept begging and coaxing. Finally just to get her to keep quiet, I tried to turn. It must have worked because she shut up. A wet tongue began to rock my head. That felt good. There was a purr behind me. A sign of contentment and comfort. She was right, my shoulder didn’t ache as much. /Ah, my Baby. Go to sleep. Everything should be all better when you wake up./ I pressed back as the warmth behind me. An arm came up and laid across my chest. I forced my eyes open. I was sienna red and black. The arm…no the leg and paw that rested on me was the typical orange color of a tiger. The tongue began to lap at my head again, making sure to keep away from my injury. I began to close my eyes again. There was a creak. I flicked my eyes over to Gan. He sat slumped in a chair, his head hanging low off his shoulders and his elbows were resting heavily on his knees. He was still in the suit he had put on for dinner. He looked like a defeated man. The woman began to clean my ears. I closed my eyes and just let her. It felt good. I felt safe, if still in pain. I let weariness take over, dragging me down into healing sleep.

I awoke to arguing “What the hell do you think you’re doing? A collar! And a leash. He’s not some little pet you bought at the store, Gan. It’s no wonder he’s fighting you. You’re treating him worse that that joke of a high priestess you gave him too. If I had known what kind of life you had envisioned for him, I would have killed him when he was born. You said you wanted him. You told me that you wanted to take care of him. That was the only reason, I let him live. You said you would love him.“ “You don’t need to tell me how I fucked up, Coby. Just tell me how to make it better.” There was a big sigh, “He’s so messed up inside, Gan. I don’t know if you can. The only good thing he still has is that he can dream. He’s free when he dreams. He runs as a tiger. Alyssa tried to take that

from him. She made him fear it. Your methods are only reinforcing her teachings. A collar. I never thought that you would be so cruel to use that…human designed torture device.” “We were being hunted. He won’t listen. I did it for his protection.” “Your grounds have the best protection money can buy. Nothing can get over or under your walls. There is no reason for it now. Take it off.” There was silence. “Gan, take it off him.” “He won’t let me near him. This way he has to be close.” “From what I hear, he’d rather electrocute himself than be near you.” “I’m doing the best I can.” “Your best isn’t good enough, Clippie. You need to try harder and you need to set him free. If he stops pacing his cage…and that’s what this room is, Clippie. It’s a beautifully decorated cage, but it is still a cage. If he stops pacing…he gives up. It’s a horrible thing to see a broken tiger. It’s worse when it’s a were. Clippie?” “Walter just sits curled up in the chair and stares at the fireplace. Coby…what can I do?” “I think you’ve done enough, Gan.” “He just started to do that. Security reported that he just started that maybe two days at the latest.” “Oh, Clippie. Does he have any freedom at all?” “I’m trying to keep him safe. I’m trying to make up for the mistake of leaving him with Alyssa.” “What’s done is done. You can’t make up for it. You go forward. You move forward from this point on. No harness and no damned collar.” “He’ll run from me.” “Then let him run. He’s a mixed breed but his true form is a tiger. You do not cage a tiger. He runs with you of his own choosing. You cannot force him, Clippie. You saw him fight to get away from Sosu. That was my fault. I wanted to see how my Baby turned out that I forgot that two males of different bloodlines don’t mix well. Walter is wounded, Clippie, but his instincts are strong and true. Sosu would have killed him if they met out in the wild. My Baby isn’t ready to die yet…and he’s been listening to us for a while now.” I opened my eyes and just stared across the carpet. My shoulder still pulsed with agony. The woman pushed herself off of Gan’s bed and walked to my pet bed. She knelt gracefully at my side and ran her hands lightly over my shoulder, feeling my flesh through my red fur. “You are healing quickly, Walter. Stay in your true form and your shoulder will be better by tomorrow morning.” She moved up toward my head so I didn’t have to strain to look around. Her hand stroked my face roughly scratching at the rough hair under my jaw. I watched her. She was stunning. She brought her face down to mine and

rubbed her head along mine. She had emerald green eyes. “Your eyes tell of a true blending of species. Weretiger green. Satyr gold. You are absolutely gorgeous, Walter. Since you were listening so intently, you know that I am your birth mother. I am called Coby. Gan and I rutted once and you are the result.” She leaned forward and pressed her face up to my ear. “Don’t hold it against him, Satyr’s aren’t known for their thinking prowess. Clippie’s talent lie a little bit more south of the equator.” /Clippie?/ She gave a light laugh. /You have heard the noise he makes when he’s in his true form. He couldn’t sneak up on a human and their hearing sucks. Give him time, Baby. He is the Lord of the Satyr. He has never had to care for anyone before in his life. The fact that he is messing up so badly can be endearing. At least he is trying./ /You know what he does…/ /You are half Satyr, Baby. I can scent the rut in you. It bubbles just below the surface. You belong with him. He is trying to protect you…but he is a full blood Satyr. He knows nothing of the tiger within. You are doing well by instinct. Stick with them. They will guide you./ “Gan. Take them off. Don’t punish him for not knowing who he is.” “Let me think about it.” “Well, Sosu should have ripped the car apart by now. I better get going.” I reached out a paw and groaned as my shoulder erupted into fresh waves of pain. /Baby?/ /Why? Why didn’t you…/ /You were born looking like a human. You would have stayed that way until puberty which would have been sixteen years. A tiger cannot look after a human. It is canon law. If I brought you back with me, the others would have torn you to shreds. It is not your fault that you came out this way. Clippie and I mated in these forms. There was a chance that you would be born in the same form and you were./ /If I was a cub?/ Coby reached out and scratched behind my ear. I closed my eyes and leaned into her touch. “If you were a cub, I would have raised you. Clippie still would have had to take you when you hit puberty just because the Satyr in you would have awoken. You still would have ended up here. Now, shhhh. You still need your rest. I am glad to have met you Baby. Just remember you are a great cat. No one owns you. Not even your past.” She rose to her feet and crossed back to Gan. She leaned over and gave him a peck on the forehead. “Don’t be a dink, Clippie. The only reason Walter attacked that servant was to get away from that shock collar. You can be a little overbearing at times, but you’re not all bad. Neither is he. All I ask is that you remember that.” She left.

The only sound in the room was the crackle of the fireplace. My shoulder was throbbing. Suddenly, Gan stood up. I tensed and set of another round of agony. He headed to the bed and pulled on a long sash. I thought I heard a bell ring in the distance. Not long after the door opened and he ordered dinner to be brought up here. He crossed over to me. I just looked at his shoes. He signed then dropped down to one knee. “We are going to start over again, Childe.” He reached out and touched the collar at my neck. There was that brief flash of light. The collar jingled as he pulled it off my neck. He did the same with the straps of the harness. Carefully, he pulled the straps from underneath me, trying not to move me much. He tossed both offending items across the room into the fireplace. He turned and sat beside my pet bed leaning heavily back against the wall. He dropped a hand on my head and began to stroke my fur. “I am a Satyr, Childe. I know the desires of man and beast. In the past, my existence was to rut with as many as I could find and to twist it to my advantage which has left me many enemies, human and demon. I have never been a Father. I have never had a weakness that my enemies could exploit. They know of you now. They will try and hurt you just to get to me. I want to protect you. I want to keep you safe. Everything I have done to achieve those goals has been against your nature. Forgive me, Childe. As Coby said, I’m not all bad.” Tigers can’t talk. I did the next best thing. I hit him in the head with my tail, purred loudly and pressed my head into his hand. That damned collar was off and it was gone. I watched it burn. I flicked an ear at the sound of the dinner cart rolling up the hallway. No…he wasn’t all bad. I leaned heavily against him and closed my eyes. He was bad enough, but I’ll see if he was worthy of forgiveness. When I woke up, again. I drifted off to sleep with a purr in my heart.

Chapter 11- A Midspring's Night Dream Breakfast as usual was as tense event. I looked down at the bowl then back up at Gan. He flipped his newspaper and drank his coffee. It sort of looked like yogurt…but it was moving. I don’t think it was supposed to be moving. “Uh, Gan?” “Childe?” He flipped the paper down and looked over at me. I blinked. He wore Benjamin Franklin style reading glasses. I busted out laughing. For someone so damned vain, he must have really wanted to read the paper. “While it is at my expense, I enjoy your laughter. This is the first time I’ve heard it.” I lowered my gaze back to my bowl of non-dead yogurt. “There hasn’t been a lot going on to make me laugh. What with the electrocutions and public humiliations.” “It’s better now.” I picked up my spoon and poked at the bowl. It spit back at me. I shoved it away. “Childe…honestly, it is better now.” “Yeah.” “Yes.” “Whatever.” “Childe…” “Pick your battles, Gan. This isn’t going to be one you can win.” If I wanted to slang it up, I was going to. I reached for the toast instead. He opened his mouth then noticed the movement in the bowl. “Helena!” A mop headed elderly woman scurried in from the kitchen. “Lord Gan?” “You’re supposed to microwave this for two minutes. It’s still swimming.” I shuddered, “Doesn’t matter, I’m not eating it.” “Your Mother sent this especially for you. It’s some sort of delicacy for tigers.” I had been out of it for most of Tiger mom’s visit. I did remember her tongue, and her warmth, and her heartbeat. Okay, I remembered a lot of intangible things but I thing I remember most was her telling “Clippie” to free me. Which still surprised me that he did. I touched my neck. I just touched my own skin. “I cannot make up for that, Childe.” I let my hand drop back down to my milk. Gan watched me closely. He might not be able to sneak up on humans while in his demonic form but he was always shocking the hell out of me in his human on. I’d turn around and there he would be, standing there… watching me. It was a little unnerving. Okay, it was a lot unnerving, but he didn’t jump me. It made me think he was just concerned. A concerned satyr. Now that was a novelty.

“No, you can’t.” “Forgiveness is out of the question?” “Why don’t you let me electrocute you for a month, then you tell me that it’s all water under the bridge in a week’s time.” “I didn’t know any better. I did the best…” I stood up. “I’m going for a run.” “Walter!” I turned and hurried my skinny ass out of his sight. I hated to see the disappointment in his eyes. Even after all of this…I couldn’t stand to see me fall short of his expectations. I was still trying to be a good boy. Which was so damn sad. Who heard of a good demon? And I wasn’t a real boy…gah, I sounded like the wooden puppet. I wasn’t truly free. I was always under surveillance and going any where near the wall was forbidden. Gan came pounding down the game trail in his satyr suit was because I wasn’t keyed to the wall and if I touched it; there wouldn’t have been ashes to scoop into a litter box. I got the run of the house and the yard but I still wasn’t keyed to the wall or the gate and I wasn’t going to be for a long time. The only one who could do that was Gan and he impressed it upon me quiet heavily that while I might be able to force one of the servants to the gate they could pass. Again, I would end up a pile of cat dander. “If you are not wanted in, you don’t get in. If it is safer for you to be inside, you stay inside.” There are times, I want to pop him one. As I have discovered, I’m not ready to die yet. I’d been released from a zoo enclosure out into a game preserve but I was still far from being ‘in the wild’. Listen to me. Cat references. I still had to get my head about things. Truly, how many people get shaken to the core and simple say, oh, that explains everything and merrily go on their way. I was entitled to a complete mental breakdown. Which I wasn’t having, which in itself surprised me to no end, which ended up with me lying down on a wide branch in an old oak tree in the middle of the forest. I always liked trees. Again, that is explained with the weretiger thing. I could spend the whole day up in one as a kid and just watch the world go by. Gan. A red head of a satyr whose satyrific qualities showed up in human form. He was a prick on legs…both ways. Gah, anytime; anywhere; anything. Ick. He wasn’t kidding when he said he knew the desires of man and beast. From what I could ferret out on my own, he was a man whore; a horn dog. After a day’s work of whoring himself out to whatever faction, he was still able to come back and subdue the satyr within me. I knew some college boys who would find this the dream job of a life time but…it’s not all it’s cracked up to be. Gan came back with a couple of bullet holes in him one day. I did a little shoudenfreuda dance out of the way. Yes, I’m small enough to be petty. I still didn’t understand what the hell he was doing half the time, but he got paid the big bucks for it. I walked into the Lair as a bank transfer was completing. A quarter of a mil for a baby.

Which freaked me out. Then Gan freaked me out even more. The prospective father, who was having troubles getting the intended womb all oven bunly, screwed Gan. Some how the Satyrish make up changed the sperm, more like super charged it and then Gan deposited it in the woman and voila….$250,000. Gan got fucked, he fucked then he got paid. That was someone’s dream job. Not mine. The funny thing was, it was the husband/lover’s sperm that was deposited. That’s all they would need was to have little red haired horn pups getting dropped all over the world. Like me. A red hair, black striped horn cub. That did explain a lot. Didn’t make it better, but it explained a lot. I was where I was destined to be. I know Tiger Mom cared for me. You can’t fake that. Actually, Coby struck me as an honest feline. If I was a cub, I would have been raised as a little tiger. Which meant that when I hit the Age of Change, I would have turned human and have been totally feral in the human world around me, then Gan would have come and I’d be fucked more than I was. As a Father, well he was better than Alyssa now that the collar and harness were gone. He was reacting like a father who just found out he was one after twenty-five years. He had no clue what to do with me. He treated me like a little cub and we saw how well that went. Right now we were sullen teenager mode and hapless dad mode. Which didn’t put me in a good light. The staff still scurried around me, but I was a non entity; just something to be avoided. The only one who spoke to me was David. He was the only one I really did something to and yet he was the only one who had the nerve to speak to me. I apologized. He just gave me a weird smile and walked away but he called out to me, and spoke of minor inconsequential things. He made small talk. Actually, Helena the cook, spoke to me too. Well, she yelled at me. I couldn’t eat all she gave me. One of her meals was the same amount of food I ate in one day. “Skinny tigers look awful.” Then she’d dump more food on my plate. I actually liked her. I grinned. I remember the look on Gan’s face when she bounced a ladle off his head. I liked fish. Since I couldn’t wolf down what else she was giving me, she started making seafood and fish stews and soups. I would jump in the stockpot if I could have fit to get every single bit of it. Gan made some disparaging remark and whack. He had lobster bisque dripping off his hair. I laughed so hard, I thought I was going to pee my pants. I sat up. Whoa, the sun was low in the sky. I was daydreaming the whole day. I brought one knee up and watched the sun go down. Were they friends? I’d never really had any before, but…I think they were. I was raised as a human but I didn’t have a clue about fitting in. I couldn’t buy a clue. Yeah, I think they were. The rest of the staff didn’t try to make any overtures. My tail flicked at a fly buzzing around me. A weretiger, eh? That explained a whole lot of hurt. “Childe?” I blinked and looked down through the twilight to see Gan standing at the base of the tree. “It’s cold out. You should have a coat on.” What the hell was I going to do about Gan? Growing up, I had watched parents day come and go. Alyssa didn’t bother showing up. I wanted someone to show up. Anyone. I didn’t want to be the only kid in grade one who didn’t have parents. Except I was that kid from grade one to grade six. We had to move after that. I beat the stuffing out of a gang of toughs from grade eight who were picking on me. Again, over my freakish eyes. Weretiger green. Satyr gold.

“Why didn’t you stop by when I was I growing up?” I was probably asking for another backhand but if you don’t ask, you’ll never know. “Alyssa forbade it. She said that you had discipline problems and that my arrival would only make it worse.” “You trusted her?” “Stupidly. I trusted her because she had been my High Priestess. I had chosen her to attempt to breed. I am not omnipotent, Childe.” I snorted. “Well, we discovered that together.” I leaned forward and looked down at him, “If I asked you to come and visit me when I was a kid, would you have?” There was a big sigh. “No.” Well, ask and you shall receive. Let me just pull the stake out of my heart. “Thanks for answering that.” “You ask the wrong questions, Childe.” “What’s the right one?” “If I had known what Alyssa was doing to you, I would have come for you. You would have grown up here. You would have been better socialized.” “By you?” Disbelief was in my voice. “Yes, and the staff. I would have never shaken your belief in yourself, Childe. It’s as Coby said, there is nothing worse than a broken were. It’s worse when it’s your own flesh and blood. Alyssa reported back quarterly that everything was fine. You were supposedly healthy and happy. There was no hint of anything amiss. If I had known, I would have come for you.” I stared out across the forest. I shivered slightly. It was getting a little chilly. Well it was still early spring. “So, what the hell do we do now?” “We get to know each other. We can’t do that if you’re always up in a tree, Walter.” That was true. I’d have to remember that Satyr’s don’t climb all that well if I needed a bolt hold in the future. We were both true red heads after all. “You can call me Walt. You call me Wally, I’ll scratch your eyes out.” “You can call me Dad.” I froze at that. “Nope, that ain’t going to fly.” I swung down and landed beside Gan. “I understand up here,” I tapped my temple, “that demon kind doesn’t seem to have a taboo against family breeding but even though Alyssa did a crappy job of raising me human, Fathers and Sons don’t have sex. You’re frying what little noodles I have left.”

“Gan then. That is my name.” The breeze shifted and my nose caught the scent of a female…on her period. Little Walter woke up quick. I closed my eyes and snorted, trying to clear my nostrils of that scent…that intoxicating… beckoning…sweetness. “Stupid girl.” Gan scented that on the wind as well. “This is why I forbid the females from working when they are on their cycle.” He reached out and wrapped his arms around me, pulling me back to his chest. “Her scent is rich, but she is not prepared for you, Childe. You are working on demon instinct. Your senses are more sensitive than mine. The blood scent calls to both your tiger and your satyr blood.” Gah, I felt like I burning from the inside out. I was panting as that scent kept invading my head. “Use me.” I shook my head, my hearing had gone wonky. “Use me, Walt. I give you leave to sate yourself on my body.” “Here?” “Yes, here. Under your tree. The scent will be stronger closer to the mansion.” “Now?” “Yes…I’m impressed that you can even make one syllable words. Anyway you want it. Just the way you need it. I will submit to your rut, Walt.” Rut. That sounds just lovely. I shook my head and tried to clear my nose. Gan turned me in his arms until I was tucked up under his chin. “You are still a young Satyr. Control is the hardest thing to have. Right now, your blood is burning in your veins. Your heart is beating faster and stronger. You want nothing more than to track down that female. You can’t do that. You’d more than likely kill her in your eagerness…so…” Gan reached up and bit his wrist. The warm scent of a fellow satyr blocked out the woman. “Yes…get that scent in your blood, Childe. A satyr will always call to another satyr first. Only if there isn’t one around to answer you, then you have leave to search out a willing partner.” I got a hand to the back of my head and rattled around. “A willing partner, Walter. Demons first, humans last.” I licked at the cut on his wrist. His blood was sweet. His scent was intoxicating. Catnip to the 10th power. Gan caught me and dragged me up to him. I turned my head up and met him in a kiss. He reacted to me. He followed my lead. I stroked my tongue into his mouth, He submitted beautifully. Even though the night was cool and getting chilly, it felt like my flesh was on fire. He was a lot more practiced than I, and he was way more naked. My stomach contracted as he skimmed his hands up under my sweatshirt and t-shirt. He knelt before me and kissed were his hands trailed. My torso was naked. My nipples budded in the cold as well as need. I grabbed his head and pushed my tongue down his throat. He sucked on me, raising my level of desire even higher. My tail smacked me in the back of the head as it popped out of

the pant slit. I broke my kiss. Oh…I’m naked now too. Naked was good. MEOOOORRRRRWWWW! Gan took me deeply into his mouth and began to suck me. My knees gave out and I landed on him. I drove myself deeper as I pushed him on his back onto the damp earth. His hands came up and stroked my back, down my flank. I gasped…I didn’t want to… I forced myself to back off him. My hard cock slapped me in the stomach as it broke out of his mouth. I grimaced with intense sensation. His face rubbed against my chest. He caught a nipple in his mouth. I was panted hard through my mouth. “Gan… in you…” He sat up. I lost my balance and plopped back on his thighs. His hand framed my face. “You’ve been done, but you’ve never done it. You’re a virgin.” I popped my eyes open at that remark. Uhhh…yeah. His face broke out into a wry smile. He leaned forward and pressed a sweet kiss against my swollen lips. “I am honored to be your first. I’ve prepared you. Do the same.” Gan set me back on my knees and turned around presenting two white globes. My throat just dried up. “I am as far from a virgin as you can get, but start off right. Never jump your partner unprepared unless you are trying to seriously injure them.” Yes…he prepared me, every time. Even the tentacles did before they penetrated. I pressed my face up against his skin and let my rough tongue rasp his flesh. I wanted to hunch into him now. I licked. I lapped. I ended up rubbing the side of my face back and forth on his ass and humping his leg like a horny…cat. “Now?” “Now…” Gan filled my senses now. I ran my nose up his spine, letting my tongue dart out to lick at some of his sweat. It burned my tongue and seemed to ignite my passion. My lust. My rut. I was working on instinct. His body took me in easily. I gasped then bit the back of his head. He groaned. I sank my fangs in slightly to keep purchase on him and began to hunch my hips forward. Every time he moved without my approval, I growled deep in my throat. It felt so good. Thrust. My eyes rolled up into my head. Thrust. So good. I reached under him and found his hand on his cock stroking himself to joy. I moved my palm up his slick flesh and rubbed at his nipples. His ass twitched on me at the first rub. I huffed and pushed deeper. I pinched the little pebble. His whole body shuddered. “Walt….” His inner channel twitched around me, little mini earthquakes. I wasn’t….. I jutted hard into him and climaxed. He gripped me hard as he gave his familiar cry of orgasm. I let go of his neck. He fell forward onto the still half frozen grass. I landed on him. I was still imbedded in him. My chest heaved like I had just done a lap of the property. “Sonofabitch.” Gan twisted and I landed on the cold ground. He brought his hand up to the back of his neck. It came back bloody. I broke the skin. He turned his gold eyes toward me. I couldn’t move. I couldn’t move even if it meant I was going to get fucked if I stayed on my back. “Walt?” I just stared up through the leafy canopy up at the stars. I couldn’t make coherent speech. I was barely

making coherent thought. “Childe?” I got jerked up off the ground and I slammed face first into Gan’s chest. “Walter? Say something.” I growled. “I need more than that.” “Wow…” I got hugged tightly. “Wow is not what I would use. Childe, you need to understand me right now….Walter?” “I’m listening.” Just barely. If my head wasn’t attached to my neck, I think it would have went plop into the dirt. I couldn’t sit up by myself. “Walter…your cat instincts are strong. They are dominant. If you do what is natural, you will end up killing a human. You used your fangs to subdue your partner. I’ve got a thick hide. You drew blood, Childe. If you hunted down that female, you would have snapped her neck.” I closed my eyes. I knew that. Even when I was doing it, I knew it. “Give me back my yellow pill. I didn’t want sex when I had that.” “That doesn’t fix the problem, it just masks it. Childe. My Childe, you need to control the tiger within. Running from it will guarantee that one day, it will break loose and you will create such havoc that your soul will weep. I don’t want that for you.” The blood stopped pounding in my ears. I felt so weak. “How…how can I control it?” “Well rutting on me -- without bloodscent being the trigger.” He hugged me tight again and sighed.” I knew what he was going to say. “The minions.” I shivered. He felt that. “Every time you shake in fear, I hate Alyssa even more. You fear arousal. You avoid it if you can but you have two bloodlines working against that. A weretiger is a naturally sexually free creature. They rut when and were they want. A Satyr…well it was physically possible we would screw around the clock for years on end. You will get horny, Childe…and you need to know how to handle it or, the consequences are severe for everyone in the long run.” My throat tightened and my eyes burned. “They hurt me. They hurt me for so long. I don’t want them around me.” Gan stroke my head, rubbing right behind my ears and stroked my purr spot just between my shoulders. “I know, Childe. Ssshhhh. I sent them to you to ease your suffering, not to make it worse. You get no pleasure from them, even now. I will keep them away. But then you know what that means.” “I have to stay within twenty feet of you.” He let out a slight chuckle. “That wasn’t exactly what I was going to say, but it works out to mean the

same thing. You are a good boy, Walter. You don’t mean anyone harm. You have a gentle natural even after all your have endured at Alyssa’s hands and my misguided attempts. I truly don’t want you to wound your core. I don’t think you would recover if you killed someone while in a rut-lust.” I don’t know how long we sat there like that. I just know that I had begun to purr into his chest as his hands lightly stroked my body. My tail swished on the ground behind me. “Childe?” “Hump?” “You ready to go back to the mansion?” “Yeah.” “Yes.” I’d give him this one. “Yes.” “Good, cause my ass is frozen to the ground.” I scrambled off him as he groaned and rocked sideways to his knees. His butt was a little blue from the cold. He started a bit as I wiped my hand over it, knocking off twigs and leaves. I was glad I had cat night vision. My clothes were scattered all over the place. By the time I was dressed, Gan was ready to roll out. He reached out and ruffled my hair. He drew me close but not with bruising strength. I had a feeling that if I wanted to pull away, I could. I leaned into his warmth. It was damned cold out here. “A virgin no more.” I grimaced and ducked my face. I was twenty five and yes, I had been a ‘virgin’. I pushed lightly at his chest and he moved off. “I’m honored to have been your first. Hopefully next time, you can keep your fangs to yourself. Then again…” Gan turned his head so I could see his profile. He was handsome in a manly way. Nothing like Michelangelo’s David, more like the Marlborough man…no, my thinking that he looked something like Humphrey Bogart from Casablanca was more on the mark. “A satyr’s first rite is usually the most fertile. I thought I had missed it long ago. You just might have knocked me up, Childe.” I stumbled to a stop. What? “You just might have to marry me.” His laughter rang through the dark woods. “Come on, dinner is getting cold.” I just stared at his back as he disappeared into the night. Oh. My. God. I could be a father. Naw, it was just once. I bit at one of my nails. It was just once…you couldn’t get…oh crap. /Childe?/ The rate my luck was going…naw..it couldn’t happen. Right. Right? I got my legs moving. I couldn’t be a father. I had to unfuck my life first before I could fuck up someone elses. I started trotting after the possible mother of my demon child. Oh joy.

Chapter 12- Daddy Dearest Apparently aside from having sex twenty-four seven, Satyr’s like to party. Dinner. Brunch, lunch, midafternoon snack could call be turned into something deviant. I was getting tired of being shocked all the time. Shocked, not electrocuted. What is that saying? Find something you love and you’ll never have to work a day in your life. Gan was loving his love. A little lunch foreplay with his latest client and then straight off to do the deed. He didn’t need a bed to complete his transactions. You could round a corner carrying your cup of tea and wham-bam-thank-you-man in the middle of the stairwell. Grrrrr. Show some class. I wasn’t getting jealous or anything. Jees, he’s on me every night. Okay, I’m learning to master my ‘cat’ and my ‘satyr’ so I’m on his ass every morning…but that is beside the point. What was the point? Oh, yeah… inappropriate behavior. Still, it’s his mansion. If he wants to fuck in the middle of the grand staircase, he can. I just don’t have to watch. Tonight is a Bacchanal. Rough translation – drunken frat party/orgy. Apparently, it is the EVENT of the season. Apparently, I am the guest of honor. Apparently, I get to sit on a little gold throne and get paraded around on demon’s shoulders. Not really looking forward to that. Just like caffeine, me and alcohol don’t mix that great. This is going to be a repressed teetotaler’s nightmare. On top of that, I still had the nagging worry that I had procreated with my Father. Eeeewww. I insisted on safe sex after the forest rampage. Gan thought it was cute but pulled out a stash of condoms and proceeded to use up half that were there. I honestly can’t complain because he knows what the hell he’s doing and when we are doing it, he makes me feel like I’m the most important person in the universe. He’s seriously fucking with my head. This is probably why he’s in high demand. He makes you feel like you’re loved and cherished and special. No wonder he can bank a quarter mil a week. I guess you can buy that emotion. The mansion was buzzing. Every staffer, who wasn’t on their cycle—because it would too damned dangerous at a frenzied free for all, was zooming around straightening this and dusting that. I was in the way so I was going to do my usual thing and lock myself in the library with my laptop. Three months had gotten me out from under constant surveillance. Well there were still the cameras but at least someone wasn’t hovering around behind me. Breathing down my neck, like Gan was doing right now. I flicked an ear in his direction. “What gave it away? I wasn’t moving.” “You’re staring a hole in the back of my head and you have a slight whistle as you breathe through your nose. Have you checked? You might have a deviated septum.” “Well, you seem rather sedate today, Childe.” There was a long pregnant pause, “Are you sedated?” I turned in my chair and gave him a grimacy smile. “Ha, ha. You’re so funny. No, I’m not sedated.” “You are afraid though.” I sat up straight as he came out of the shadows. How the hell did he know that? “You have something

better than a mood ring.” Mood ring? Ah…okay. I didn’t get it though. He reached out and ruffled the top of my head. I slapped his hand away. I gave into his not wearing my fake glasses. I wore his tighter than a snake’s skin clothing line. Hell, I was even growing out my hair – mainly to hide my eyes—but I was not going to be tousled like a pet. He snagged my tail and lifted it up between us. I tried to pull it free. “This tells me exactly what your feeling. Right now, you’re pissed at me.” “You don’t need to be yanking on my tail to figure that out.” Owww. “Let go.” “Now I am sure that you are unaware that you are doing it.” “Doing what?” “Swishing.” Swishing? What the hell is swishing? I looked at him startled as he stepped closer and rubbed the back on his knuckles behind my ears…right there. Aaahhhh. I just leaned into that scratching spot. “See what your tail is doing, Childe.” I cracked an eye open and glanced down. My tail was gently swaying back and forth – it was a sweeping motion more than a swish. He ran his hands down to that brain numbing spot between my shoulders. I started to purr. “Now, you’re swishing.” I didn’t care, I was purring. “Your tail has many moods.” Gan continued to stroke my back just that right way. Wait…wasn’t he just screwing some shmoe on the Grand Staircase. I popped my eyes open. “What did you come in here for, Gan?” “I honestly can’t remember but I would to carry this to the next stage.” Uh….no. “Didn’t you just do your manwhore thing?” Gan stopped petting me. Which was a good thing. Right? “I wish you would not call it that. It actually is rather demeaning. It’s almost as bad as a gigolo.” “What do you call it then?” “Satyr’s call it Service to Mankind. Seman for short.” I snorted. “Semen.” Oh, he was serious. “Just call it Service.” Gan reached past me and looked at my cup. “Tea?” “I like tea.” “You should get some specialty blends.” “I’ll hop right on that the next time I go to town.” Well that came out rather petulant and snarky. The

mansion had every modern convenience and if I just mentioned I wanted something, it showed up in a few days. Gan sighed. “Childe, we have had this discussion before.” I got up out of my chair and sat on the desk, mainly because he un-nerved me with his hovering above me behind my back. “I know. I know. Just because I know doesn’t mean I don’t want to go to the movies, or go get ice cream or get clothes that fit.” “You are improving, Childe but you are not ready to walk amongst humans.” I found Gan rather odd. He was a vain sonofabitch but then he pointed out all Satyrs are and that they have a right to be. Stubborn, domineering and downright scary. Then he can scamper around like a colt feeling is oats. He dresses to the trends but you can tell he’s older. When he gets annoyed or gets angry it goes right to old English or whatever English. I had a ‘get thee hence’ once day. I didn’t need an interpreter to understand that one. He also drops some old tongue when he’s getting amorous. Amorous. Sounds better than when he’s a walking hard on. And he was. “Didn’t you just rut?” “That was service. He was curious. I showed him what man to man action could be.” “But you’re still….” My face colored up. “A blushing Tiger is so sweet.” Gan put his palms down on either side of my hips on the desk but didn’t touch me. “He was an innocent. I exercised restraint. He came as curious but frightened and he left a confirmed bi-sexual.” “How much did you charge for this service?” “It’s my policy, virgins are free.” I think my face must have done something weird because he straightened and backed off. “What?” I blinked at him. “I didn’t come here to rut.” I got an arched hopeful eyebrow. I shook my head. “Come for a run. Let’s leave the party preparations to the staff. A party is always great to attend. Planning it and the clean up is a pain in the ass.” “Speaking of party. I really don’t want to be in the middle of a rut fest. As you said, I’ve made improvements but I think tonight would be too much.” “I need to show you something.” “If it’s in your pants, I’ve already seen it.” “Come, come. Someone might think you think I am a pervert.”

“No, you’re a satyr.” I got a finger tip to the end of my nose, “So are you, kitty.” I slapped at his hand but he had pulled it back right away. “I host this once a year to celebrate the spring equinox as well as the new growing season. It is a fertility festival and it’s been going on for millennia.” I followed him back into the main hall. “It’s a kegger. It’s an orgy. It’s tradition.” He turned toward the Grand Ballroom. Ever see Beauty and the Beasty? That is what the Gan’s ballroom looked like. It’s was frickin’ huge. “Tonight is invitation only. I am still expecting 300 guests.” I stumbled. What? “Many of the satyr’s living in North America will be here to meet you. I had hoped to be pregnant but it’s still too early to tell.” “What do you mean? It’s been three months.” Gan turned and looked down at me. “Just because I look like this doesn’t mean I’m human, Childe. Satyr’s don’t get morning sickness. We don’t get the hormonal highs and lows of human pregnancies. If I was with seed, my horns would be striped.” “But they are.” He blinked down at me. “What?” “Your horns have stripes.” “Since when?” “I don’t know. I really wasn’t paying attention to you at the beginning. I can only see it when I’m a tiger and then it’s just a lighter black.” “Streaked or spiral.” “Spiral.” His whole face broke out into a wide grin and he grabbed me in a bear hug. I got tossed around the ballroom in a manic waltz. “A boy. I’m carrying a boy.” What? I got dropped to my feet and then he dropped a kiss on me. “I knew it…that night. I knew it was special.” “You’re pregnant?” I squeaked. “I thought you smelled uncommonly desirable lately.” I got hugged again. “I will have the Satyr assembly verify tonight. My Childe…my beautiful tiger boy.” I was reeling from that bit of information. I have been using the library to try and research Satyr’s. I only found out what I already knew. Nothing was said about horn stripes. Nothing was said about males giving birth either.

I got spun out of his arms and that’s when I saw it. I stumbled to a halt and just stared at it in horror. I turned towards Gan. “NO FUCKING WAY!” There was a lovely dais built with an ornately carved, satyr frolicking and cavorting scenes, throne set in the middle of it. That wasn’t what pissed me off and terrified me at the same time. It was the tiger’s cage sitting beside it. It was lined with a golden pet bed and there were about twenty pillows piled for lounging. “Childe…” “You’re sticking me in a freaking cage!” “The mansion is totally open to all my guests. There is no other place you could go. If you are in a room, anyone can join you. I don’t think you want that.” I shook off his hand from my shoulder. “You going to lock a new cat collar around my neck to make my total humiliation complete?” “Cat collar? No. No! This is for your protection.” “You said that what the cat collar was for.” I walked up towards it. There was a name plate on the front just like a travelling circus cage – WALTER. Gan came up behind me. I didn’t care how big he was. How strong he was. I hauled off and hit him as hard as I could. I succeeded in turning his head. “You fucking bastard.” “Childe!” I took off running or I tried to. Gan snagged my tail and wrenched me to the screaming halt. I twisted around and travelled with his momentum. I threw myself at him with my hands out to claw him. He dropped my tail as I slashed at his face. I missed but I kept the forward motion. I booked out of the Ballroom. “WALTER!” Special. I just found out how damn special I was. I was the star attraction at the yearly freak show. Security jumped up and blocked the door. I skidded to a halt and pivoted on my heel. Gan came out of the Ballroom. A side door opened and a maid came out carrying linens and napkins. I almost knocked her down as I squirmed through. I slammed it shut behind me. Guest of honor my hairy red ass and tail. There was only one door and security was opening it. I ran to the far end of the room and forced open the tall window. I jumped down into the bushes and started for the woods. That fucking siren started up immediately. Damn it. I was not getting locked in a cage for however long this damned thing lasted. I thought we were getting better. We were making progress. Not in a father and son way but…what? Master and pet? Lovers? Limited though my experience might be, a tiger cage is never a way to declare your affection. Bastard. I trusted him. Stupid. I stripped off my shirt. I kicked off my shoes. I made it to the trees but people were streaming out of the mansion. Asshole was at the head of them. I dropped my pants and peeled off my socks, I reached for the tiger within. I roared as the change rippled over me. It was faster now. I could speed it up. I could slow it down. I got my four feet under me and I took off.

I believed in him. It was Alyssa all over again. There had to be something fundamentally wrong with me to just keep falling for these illusions of family. I ran past my oak tree. That would be the first place they looked. During my daily runs, I had explored the property. I had found a small alcove that was well hidden by the green foliage. I headed there. I’d been feeling like crap the last couple of days but I had kept it to myself because everyone was all excited about the Bacchanal. I let my guard down. I deserved this. I should have learned by now. I can only depend on myself. Relying on others, just got my fangs kicked in. I was supposed to be smart. It only took me twenty-five years learn that. I made sure I left no tracks leading to my hideaway. I’d stay out here while everyone got their drunk fuckfest on. If they came out this far looking for a fuck, they deserved to have their neck crunched. I lay heavily on the ground in the coolness of the small overhang. I still felt like crap. He was going to display me like the great white hunter. Come and see my pet were. By the way, he knocked me up. If I did, I’d be raising that kid, or colt or tiger or whatever they called it. No kid of mine was going through the crap I did just because I happened to be different. I could hear the woods ringing with calls. Fuck’em. Fuck’em all. I started to cry. I trusted him. I’m a fool and I’m tired of it. I just laid down on the damp earth and waited. They’d have to give up soon. Guests should be arriving any time. I closed my eyes and just lay in my private lair. Darkness was descending. It still came early at this time of the season. The unease I felt in my stomach and intestines was still there and now my back ached. I must have strained something when I jumped out of the window. I let out a low groan and rolled to my side. It was a constant fluttering in my innards, but it wasn’t painful. I heard a soft woof of air. I jerked upright on my front paws. An orange tiger stared back at me. Her emerald green eyes regarded me with…what sadness? /Mom?/ /Baby…are you trying to turn Gan into a raving lunatic?/ What? /I know the male tiger can be territorial but he is your mate. Surely you don’t mean to drive him off… especially now. Things being the way they are. No….don’t shift. It’s dangerous to shift now. Stay as a Tiger. It’s your true form and you are stronger in it./ Okay, I was getting freaked out. What the hell was Tiger Mom talking about? I just looked at her in the twilight and blinked my confusion. /You don’t know?/ /I don’t know what?/ /About the baby./ /Gan said it was a boy./ /Pardon my French, but what the hell does a satyr know about a tiger cub?/ /Cub?/

I watched absolutely horrifying fascinated as Tiger Mom shifted back into a naked human female. I didn’t know where to look. I ended up shutting my eyes. I started as I felt her hand stroke my fur, touching me gently, all the way down to there….there was a fluttering again. Then it hit me… /You’re cub, Baby. You’re getting ready to give birth./ Uh…WHAT??

Chapter 13- A Cage for Baby /What the hell are you talking about?!!/ “You’re pregnant, Baby. I told you that the last time I saw you.” I frantically ran through my thoughts, just like back dialing on microfilm. No…no, nonononono. At no point in the conversation with Tiger Mom did anything about me, her son -- A MALE -- being pregnant. /You said nothing about pregnancy!/ “I told you I could scent the rut on you.” I blinked at her. /I didn’t know rut meant pregnancy!/ “I told you that you were the result of Gan and my rut.” /I didn’t know what rut meant!!/ “I sent you Mother’s Milk everyday.” I think my eyes were bugging out of my head. Mother’s Milk? That swimming yogurt in a bowl? Actually it was delicious once it was nuked. Wait… /Mother’s Milk? Your milk?/ Coby shook her head. “No, Baby. It’s a supplement. We weremothers discovered long ago that we need extra nutrients for our little ones to make it. The strain on the little one’s systems is extreme which is why, it is few and far between that weres are born, or if they are, that they seldom take their first breath.” /What? My baby…/ I thought I felt what distress was before. That was nothing compared to this. I find out I’m pregnant and then I could lose my baby in the same breath. Coby felt along my lower belly and my fluttering stomach. That was my baby? I think I just busted out crying. “Ssssh, Baby. This cub is strong. It wants to make it to the world. I thought Gan would have had you set up in the cage tonight just to be on the safe side. I told him that it would be safer for everyone…” /You told him to put me in a cage?/ Coby sat back on her heels. “Yes, I did Baby. Gan as usual forgot any tact and did it the wrong way yet again. The tiger cage is for your protection, and this little one’s safety. Baby, you are a weretiger, but you are also a satyr. Satyr self generate. There was a 50/50 chance you could too. When Gan called me in over the collar fiasco, I could smell the change in you. We gestate just like tigers in the wild. 100 days. Since you are a male, I sent you double the amount of Mother’s Milk that a female would normally need. Now, Baby, we need to get up and get back to the mansion. The only safe place for you is the cage…” /Are you stupid! I’m not going back. I’m not going to sit in a cage and get stared at./

Tiger Mom reached up and grabbed me roughly by the scruff of the neck. “I know that that priestess taught you nothing. You don’t know the basics but…you know the difference between males and females. When a Satyr self-generates…the host dies. He has to. The baby has to force is way out. He is like Minerva. He comes out of the womb fully formed. Why do you think Satyr’s are so scarce now? Sometimes the host dies laying on his stomach. The baby can’t get free. They both die. There are not so many weretigers in the world that a young male still coming into his prime would not be missed. Up, Now. There is a vet waiting at the mansion, Baby.” Huh? Wait? Gan’s going to die? If I get him pregnant he’s going to die? Wait? I’m going to die? Coby rubbed behind both ears with her fingers. “Baby. Walter. First things first. You are part Satyr. Gan has given you a cub. You have no way of releasing it. Come back to the mansion. A vet is waiting. He will do a cesarean.” /But there’s all kinds of people…/ “Fuck the people! You are my cub. You matter more to me than people.” Tiger Mom turned back into an orange and black cat. /Get up and follow me now. I would like to meet the next generation./ Tiger Mom could be scary. But I was more terrified of something else now. The fluttering in my stomach…was my cub. /WALTER!/ /I’m scared./ The orange tiger came back and rubbed along my head. /I know Baby. Come with me now. There are people who love you and honestly don’t want any harm to come to you. Gan, stupid lummox as he is acting right now, is the main one. Tonight would have to be the night you would have to pick. Still, it is said that demons born on the night or conceived on this night are special. Let us give your cub a grand start, Baby./ I pushed myself to my feet and started after her. I…pregnant? I was a man and I was pregnant? How? I didn’t get bigger. Well not much bigger. I mean everyone was after me to eat and I had to get bigger pants but I was nothing like a woman’s belly. I didn’t know. I should have been researching tiger pregnancies. I have a feeling that like satyr’s, weretigers were not listed as standard reading materials. Yeah, I ate the Mother’s Milk. I slurped it down like a housecat with cream. I had gotten hungry all the time, but I thought that was because I was running everyday. I wasn’t nauseous. I didn’t get cravings….er….did I? Alyssa never let me have sweets. I’d found hard butter toffees. It was just like a nicotine addiction – chain sucking. I think I went through a bag in three days. Oh my god. I’d been jumping Gan every time I saw him. Isn’t increased sexual desire part of being pregnant? I don’t know. I just thought….who was I kidding. I wasn’t thinking when I…ah, er, hmmm, got my groove on. As long as I didn’t try and crush his neck, Gan didn’t mind playing bottom’s ahoy. This morning. Oh my god. I attacked him while he was still soundly sleeping in his bed. I thought he was faking it. I mean the whole bed shook when I climbed on it. I did my whole horny cat rubbing routine on his legs before moving up to his back. How could he have slept through that? I wasn’t exactly playing powderpuff. I just thought he had his eyes closes and was pretending. He reacted the same way…maybe even kinder, er, more at ease. I buried my face in his hair and licked his ear.

Considering how fricking big he was just some ear nibbling got his motor going faster than nipple sucking. He moved with me. He didn’t fight or resist. Hell, his leg didn’t fall over when I propped it up so I could…ease the passage. He even called my name in that low sexy, make you sweat and shiver voice of his. He made the same noises he usually did. I mean….I thought he did. Was I just thinking with my little rut head? Rut…it means different things for tigers than for satyrs. He was the one who wanted to use it. He was the one who suggested it. It had never occurred to me to use my tail as anything other than balance. It was narrow compared to my cock. Just about the size of two fingers wide. I used ample lube so when I inserted it into Gan’s portal, it just slipped in easily. He even bucked back to my hips as I rubbed my own hard cock on the curve of his ass and lower back. I didn’t know he was sleeping. How can someone initiate sex like that if he was sleeping? He woke up just as my hand was jacking him to a climax. As in the past, I exchanged my tail for my cock just before he orgasmed and it turned into a wild ride. It didn’t go too well after that. I was on the edge of my own climax so when I buried myself deep inside his heat, and gave him a couple of quick strokes, he gasped and shot, closed his channel tight on me so I lost my sense of reality. My reality actually flicked out for a few seconds when I hit the wall beside my pet bed. I swear I hung there like a cartoon pussycat before I sank to my knees. “What the hell are you doing! Childe! Are you all right? Does anything hurt?” I paid special attention to my stomach. Oh, my GOD! Did I hurt the baby? I didn’t think so. The fluttering didn’t start until after I spied the cage. I thought it was just rage. Wait! Gan knew. As soon as I got tossed he was there picking me up and laying me out on the bed. He knew I was pregnant and he didn’t tell me. I thought he was being too nice considering how damned autocratic he was at the beginning. Going from “Do as I say, NOW!” to “What you would like?” I had a blindfold on. I put a pair of blinders on and just accepted his kindness as something that was due. How much more can I lie to myself? He knew he knocked me up and he was probably waiting to see if I had a little horny satyr. I had to remember this. He’ll be nice because that’s what makes tigerboy oh so easy to manipulate. He was still the same bastardness just in a brightly disguised package. Now, I was going to have his baby and I didn’t even know it. I followed Tiger Mom’s swaying tail as she padded back down the game trail. Remember this Walt. Remember how he’s maneuvered you. Remember how he’s fucked you over. Don’t depend on him for anything. You’re not human. Tiger Mom doesn’t need someone else’s approval. Hell, she abandoned me without a backwards glance. So what the hell is she doing here? I slowed. What the hell IS she doing here? I don’t think she was on the invite list. After the male weretiger fiasco, I don’t think any other tigers were invited. “Walter?” I sat down and looked at her. She turned and came back. “Why are you here?” “What do you mean?”

“I’ve met you once in my twenty-five years. Why are you here, tonight of all nights? What’s in it for you?” “The cub.” “What about the cub?” “If it’s a satyr, which I highly doubt because it would have started ripping though your womb when it was ready to emerge, it would be raised by Gan. If it a human, you can raise it. If it’s a tiger…” She let her voice trail off. “You take it away from me.” “Tigers need to be their own kind.” Well that was a paw in the face. I got up and brushed past her. I can’t trust anyone. I have to remember that. I can only rely on myself. That is going to be my mantra. To thine own self be true. I don’t think that’s what it means, but that’s what I’m taking it as. I’m going quit lying to myself. I’m not a good boy. I’ll never be a good boy, because I ain’t a boy. A flutter in my lower half again. I’m not even male. “Walter!” I just kept walking. Okay. I’m pregnant. Nobody told me what would happen, but just because my cub’s fathers…mother….whatever, couldn’t get their act together, didn’t mean that it should suffer. There was a vet on standby back at the mansion of decadence and debauchery, so that’s were I was going. My cub…my cub deserved a chance at a better life that I had. “Baby!” I flicked my tail in her face. I can stand on my own. I had to because everyone wanted something. They had their own agenda. I’d have to get my own together. First things first. The Bacchanal was in full swing. It was a mix of human and demon and they were having a rip roaring time. They were fornicating in the bushes. Up in my tree…eeewww. The wing was flowing. Everything was flowing. Sex was everywhere. There are times I despise my sensitive nose. I figured I would have had a hard on by now with everything going on around me. I was just disgusted. This is how Gan paid for this mansion. How he put food on the table and clothes on my back when I’m the pretend human. I padded up the stairs. Hands and claws reached out and stroked my fur. I shuddered but kept moving forward. A loud roar sounded out behind me. I was left alone. I walked into the Grand ballroom. There was one clear aisle leading up to the podium. My cage was still sitting off to the side. There were pockets of orgies all around me. I kept my mismatched eyes forward. Gan stood on the dais. It was apparent that he had been sitting until Coby gave a loud roar.

/Childe!/ I didn’t say anything. What could I say? I turned toward the cage. “Walter…” A black clad servant jumped forward and opened the cage door. I felt it. I felt the movement of air that Gan’s hand made as he reached out to touch me. I jumped into the cage and laid down turning my face into the pillows. Those who weren’t too busy getting their brains fucked out watched the missing mate’s return. My insides were still fluttering. /Do whatever the hell you’re going to do./ I directed my comments at Coby. There was the sound of falling material. I glanced up and saw more servants untying canvas rolls attached to the top of the cage. At least I was hidden from 600 prying eyes. Again, that is assuming that all the guests had two eyes. “Walter…” Gan’s voice whispered to me. “you’ve had too many surprises and you haven’t handled them well. If you wish to blame anyone, blame me. Don’t take it out on your Mother. We didn’t know how your meds would affect the fetus…so we gave you pacebos. You were fine, Childe. You didn’t need drugs. I told you there was nothing wrong with you. Childe?” /You need to go away now./ “Baby…the vet is coming. Do you want me with you?” /I’m scared./ “I know, Baby. Gan wants to…” I growled. Surprizes my ass. Let’s throw you into a world you never knew existed and see how well you adapt. Let’s top it off with sexuality and gender issues and tell me that you’re right as rain. Of course, I didn’t handle it well. Anyone who said that they could would be a big fat liar. There was a knock at the cage bars and then Coby and a…vet came in. I spied Gan hovering outside the canvas drop. I have no clue what the hell the vet was. It’s skin was a mottle blue and purple scales. It had the head of a stylized jackel, the kind you see on Egyptian history programs. Coby moved towards my head, leaving the good vet room to work. “Baby, this is Vannashunrota.” “Call me Van for short, little tiger.” White dog fangs flashed at me. Breathe. Breathe…don’t panic. “This is Walter.” “Can I call you Walt?” I chuffed.

“Good. I’m going to listen for the cub’s heartbeat. Just try and relax.” I don’t know what I expected. I guess I thought he was going to pull out a stethoscope. He leaned over and pressed his tall pointed ears against me. “Excellent…strong and steady.” He sat back on his haunches and looked down at me. “I’m not going to kid you, Walt. Crossbreds are tricky. You never know where the plumbing is. Did it take on mommy’s, or did it take on daddy? I’ve never had to deliver a crossbred Satyr before. Ever.” My tail began to tap the ground in agitation. Van flicked his black on black eyes down to it. “Don’t think I’m a quack, Walt. I’ve delivered thousands of cubs, kits, babies, eggs, etc, etc. etc. You are unique. I’ve never dealt with a male pregnancy. Your cub seems strong. You’re healthy. We wouldn’t run into any problems.” I don’t know if Coby told you, but I’m a psychic surgeon. “ /What the hell is that?/ “I can operate without cutting you open. Now, I’m going to have to check your plumbing. There was a way in…I would like to see if there is a way out. If there isn’t, we will have to extract the little one through your navel.” /Put me out….put me out…/ “Sorry, little tiger. You need to awake for this, and you need to feel. You are my guage. Coby if you will lay across Walter’s front. I just need you to feel, Walt. If something gets to painful, just tell me.” I heard Van rummaging around his case he had brought. I heard something like a lid snap on and then his face popped back into view. He was missing an eye. I think my eyes popped wide. “Oh…” He held up his hand and there was something like a ring pop on his middle knuckle but…eeewww, his eye was floating in it. “I need to see what’s going on inside you.” I really didn’t think he meant…see. Oh my god. Breathe. Relax. “Your mate is a Satyr…so I shouldn’t cause too much trauma. I felt my tail get lifted and pulled to the side. Oh…. Coby leaned on me and stroked my ear. “That’s a good baby. You’re doing fine.” I remember watching a nature program when a breeder had to insert his arm up a mare’s…ass to turn a foal. I just remember sitting there being totally mortified. I was grossed out on the man’s behalf. Now that I had my turn at being the mare….I was freaked. Oh god… Coby kept talking and petting me but that really doesn’t get your attention off the fact that an appendage that shouldn’t be there was there. And it had an eye on a ring looking everywhere. Breathe….breathe…BREATHE…BREATHE. ‘Excellent…Ah….we have twins! I can…” I growly groaned. “You’re doing great, Baby.”

Things were moving internally that shouldn’t be. I wanted to wretch but I was afraid to move. “We here go…” Mewmewmeeeeewww. Oh my god. I had kittens. Van did something out of my line of vision then a little sloppy icky ball was set by my face. “Clean him up, Baby.” He was sienna red and black. Gack…the doctor was back inside minding for tigers. I thought I was going to hurl but…I guess I had a mothering instinct after all. And my little boy had a set of lungs on him. Mewmewmeeeeeeeeeewww. A little girl was set beside him. Oh….what the hell? The doctor was going back inside. More? Rooooaaarrrr. “Placenta.” “They are beautiful, Baby.” They were both sienna red and black. Blind and shaking. “Have you been lactating?” Huh? I think I would have remembering something like that. “I’ve got things arranged.” I couldn’t really pay attention, not just because the cubs were loud but I still had an arm up my ass. I could feel warm and hot…and smell blood as the Vet pulled the placenta free. I lapped my children, cleaning them completely. They were perfect. Van leaned over and looked down at the deliveries. “That was simple. I thought was going to be a far more difficult delivery.” I looked up at him. He had his eye back in his head. Ok…just accept it. It happened. It’s over. “You best stay in tiger form for a few days. Three at the least. I was gentle as possible but there might be some internal seepage. It might be messy but nothing really to worry about unless the stream gets heavier, then you call me immediately. I just love looking at tiger cubs. They take after their mother.” I got a wink and then he disappeared behind Coby’s shoulder packing up his back of tricks. “Do you have names, Baby?” What, I’ve known I’m going to have cubs for all of an hour and a half and I’m supposed to have names picked out. I looked down at them. They were beautiful…and they were tigers. /Fluffy and Spike./ “Really?” /No…How about Samson and Delilah?/ “Strong names.” /When do you take them?/ “Now, Baby. They need to start eating right away. I’m sorry, Walter, but that is the code.” /Will they know me?/

“Of course, Baby. You’re their mother. When you are under control of all your gifts, you can come and visit. We won’t be able to visit until they are much older. You did well, Baby.” The door to the cage was opened and the Vet left. More of the mansions’ servants came in and began to pull out the pillows and the soiled bedding. I scented another female tiger she came in carrying a couple of blankets and a basket. I watched as little red Samson was quickly dried and bundled a little bottle of milk was pressed to his mouth. I could hear his strong sucking noises. This left little Delilah wailing. Coby followed the same routine and soon there was nothing but cubs feeding. “I promise Walter. They will have a better childhood than the one you received.” Tears burned my eyes. Gan came in and looked down at the tiny little cubs. His face was expressionless. He knelt and gently picked me up. I groaned as my inside moved around. Another pet bed was settled underneath me and a large bath towel was laid where I was still seeping. By the time, I was laid back down. Coby and the cubs were gone. All I was left with was a sharp ache in my heart and a dull throbbing in my lower extremities. /Childe?/ A broad hand came up and stroked my furry back. I turned my head and looked at him. /You have no idea how much I fucking hate you right now, DAD. You’re never touching me again. Get the hell away from me./ “Childe…” I roared. I roared out my pain. I roared out my anger and I roared out my loss. Pregnancy and birth in less than two hours. I ushered my cubs into the world, gave them a name and lost them in a heartbeat. I didn’t even get to hold them. I laid down on the silk bed and blinked my tears out of my eyes. I didn’t even get to hold them. Gan stood by the cage door. The sensual noises that had been the backdrop of the whole drama had stopped with my roar. “I don’t know if you want to know, but the Satyr Council has checked me over and I’m not pregnant. I must have been affected by your hormonal change.” /I’m glad you’re not pregnant. I don’t want you carrying my child in you. You’re not touching me again. I’m not touching you./ “Childe…you are still an adolescent…” /Get the fuck away from me you rapist!/ “You’ve had an emotional day…” I ached. I lay down and pointed closed my eyes. Conversation over. 100 days. Gan was forcing me then. Those beautiful cubs were a product of violence. It wasn’t their fault. It wasn’t my fault. I’d get stronger. I’d master the satyr within. Then watch me. Just watch me.

Chapter 14- Dreamscape I didn’t bother changing back to human form. I stayed as a weretiger and I moved my sorry ass out to the woods. It was warm enough now. I wasn’t a real tiger. I couldn’t digest raw meat. That was brought home quickly and with gut wrenching clarity. I ended up having to sneak in and steal food from the mansion until a stanchion was set up outside the kitchen for me. I wasn’t a true satyr, otherwise I could have just blown off losing my son and daughter minutes from their birth and just start fucking anything that moved. I didn’t know what the hell I was. I’ve discovered as the weeks past, the whole of the mansion had known that tigerboy was pregnant. Tigerboy was unstable. Don’t upset tigerboy because he’s a raving lunatic. My so called “friends” smiled in my face and feed me Mother’s Milk and fish stews and other pre-natal supplements. I couldn’t turn around without running into signs of deception. It physically hurt to look at Gan. The scent of him affected me hard. I missed him. NO. No, I didn’t miss him. I missed his body. No…I missed fucking. I didn’t miss him. I was conditioned to get my rut on daily. The tiger in me could subdue the need for a bit but in the darkness of my cave I had found, in the deep of the night, I turned back into the needy pink fleshed sexcat. I jerked myself off in the light of the moon because…the other two options were not really options. I was not going crawling to Gan. I couldn’t be that weak, right? I couldn’t be that needy. The Minions. I couldn’t do it, er them. Three weeks of self abuse had taken it’s toll. I was desperate. I was going to search out Gan because the frustration was too much if I didn’t get something other than my hand. I called to them. They came out of the darkness and ringing the mouth of my cave. I couldn’t…even as a sienna red tiger, these just freaked me out. One minion squirmed forward. I backed as far as I could from it but it just kept slithering toward me. My roar sent the others scampering back to wherever they came from. Except for that one. I shredded it with my front claws. It squealed in agony as I ripped it at it and ripped at it and ripped until there was nothing that could be identified. I was fucked…or I guess it’s more correct to say, I was un-fucked. I was just getting tired of being tired. I didn’t see HIM but his scent was everywhere. Gan watched from near and far. I half figured him to shoot me with another tranq dart and slap a collar on me. He didn’t need me to fill his bed. He was out fucking anything that moved. Typical heartless bastard of a satyr. That morning of the Bacchanal, I was still laying in post natal shock, trauma, stunnedness call it what you will, when my privacy was invaded. The canvass flaps were rolled up so Gan’s little pet was exposed to all the deviants who were still around. I now knew the hell a beast that was locked in a petting zoo had to endure. Strangers poked and touched me. I just tried to go to my special place. I had no concept of time but it was still too much before Gan chased them away. I had learned the hard way that tigers could cry. Apparently their hearts could shatter and shrivel too. I wanted to die. And I didn’t. I couldn’t. I had cubs. That was something I never expected. I had someone…someones to live for. Someones I had to get stronger for. No matter now much I wanted to just curl in on myself, I had to get

up. I expected Gan to start his bastard routine right away. I think that threw me off because he didn’t. He let me run to the forest. He let me stay in my cave. He gave the order to create a feeding station so I didn’t have to come into contact with the mansion staff. I still hated him. Right? I did. I knew he was at his limit when I began to dream of him. I think that is a satyr’s trait – invasion or was it just another poor attempt at tigerboy trying to lie to myself. I think I remade him. He was nicer in dreams. He lived up to my expectations. I could curl up on his lap as a human looking body and just get held. Nothing livicious. Nothing sexual. Just pure honest comfort. He didn’t even have to say anything. I liked him best like that. I would wake up in the morning with the scent of him in my nostrils. You can’t fuck someone over so badly then crush hard for them. I refuse to believe that I am that completely messed in the head. The heat of the summer was killing me. Try wearing a fur coat in 80 percent humidity. I came for breakfast one early morning to find the feeding station gone. There wasn’t even a bowl of water left out. I searched but there was no food. I even transformed and tried the kitchen door. It was locked. I peered into the window and saw everything was in full swing but there was nothing for me. I guess, Gan must have closed the automat. I shivered back down to tiger me and plodded back to my cave. I could smell him before I saw him. No, them. A table was set up loaded with food. The pale linen flapped in the slight breeze. There were two chairs and two servants. Gan sat there with those stupid readying glasses on drinking orange juice and twitching the newspaper. I could smell bacon. My stomach growled. “Childe, this has gone on long enough. You eat with me or not at all. You want to stay out here. Fine. It is a beautiful site and the day is lovely, we will eat out here.” I started forward chuffing at a servant to put my plate down on the ground. “As a man, Childe. You have played the beast long enough.” I walked past the lavish spread even if my stomach was growling in protest. I flicked my tail hard and shattered the pitcher of orange juice. I heard Gan swear behind me but I didn’t look back. His bastardness was back. He was only charming in dreams. Lunch was the same affair. Only this time it was a picnic complete with a checkered blanket. I could feel the drool in my mouth. The way the wind was blowing filled my cave with HIS scent and the roasted chicken. My stomach protested again. The mansion ate late in the summer. I had wandered the woods, scaring deer and chasing a fox just for fun, until the sun began to seep off past the wall border. I padded back to my cave to find David standing there waiting. His arms were full of a penguin suit. “Lord Gan as requested that you dress for dinner.” I turned back to the wood. “Walter!” I didn’t want to hear him. I was glad I punched him in the face. I should do it again. I should do it harder.

“Walter, don’t punish him any more. Lord Gan was only doing what was right for the kittens!” /Cubs, you lying dink./ I didn’t want to hear it. I gathered my four legs under me and thundered away. I was going to have to find another place to live. Too many unwanted visitors. I had avoided coming closer to the house of deceit and lies than I had to. I had shunned my tree as well because, well everyone seemed to be fucking in it that horrid night. But that is were I ended up. I lay on my wide branch and stared at the bright lights in the not too far distance. Night descended. The sound of crickets annoyed the hell out of me but since it was like a million to one, I wasn’t going to win. I jumped down. My stomach was eating out my spine. I had to pass by the tall windows of the dining hall to get to the kitchen. Maybe if I played kitten, someone might toss something out. If I had too, I could dig through the garbage. It wouldn’t be the first time I had to fend for myself. Gan was sitting at the stereotypical cartoon grand table. It was about twelve feet long and four feet wide. He sat at one end in a velvet chair. Dinner service gleamed from the flickering candlelight. A hunk of venison sat in the middle of the table. My stomach gurgled as I caught a wiff of it. The opposite end of the table was set with the same china and flickering candlelight. The chair was empty. The bastard should have eaten his fill by now. /Childe, I know you’re there./ I froze. Gan turned his head and looked at me. He couldn’t see me. He would only be looking at his reflection. Still, it felt like he was matching me gaze for gaze. /I can feel your hunger. Come inside. You will only get food if you eat with me. No one will help you./ /I don’t need you to tell me that. Discovered that little tidbit on my own. Bon appetite./ I turned and disappeared back into the woods. Dream Gan came to me again that night. I knew he wasn’t real because he was kind. I lay on his lap as his hand stroked my shoulders in that way that usually got my purr on. It didn’t work. Purring’s for happiness. My life was a fucking mess. I broke down and cried…really cried. My stomach hurt. I had smacked a fish out of the water and ate it raw. I threw that up all over the place. My stomach was nothing compared to my chest. I didn’t even know them…my son and daughter. “Oh, my poor Childe. It tears me to see you in such distress. You are meant for better things. Don’t cry.” “I don’t even know if they are well? There were so small. I didn’t even get to hold them. My own babies…I didn’t even get to hug them.” I was gathered in strong arms and enfolded against his chest. He pressed my head to his shoulder and began to rock me. “Childe, you know that Tigers need to be with Tigers.” “That’s the sad part. They’re not Tigers. They’re just like me. I was raised human, but I knew something was wrong. I always knew something didn’t fit. I didn’t fit. Alyssa’s grand fuck over wouldn’t have hurt so much if I had felt human. They aren’t going to fit as Tigers. They are going to know something is wrong. It’s horrible to know that you don’t belong anywhere. I don’t want my babies to feel that.”

“Childe…” “I still don’t fit anywhere, but at least they would know that they fit with me. I wish you were real.” “What makes you think I’m not real?’ “You’re not trying to rape me.” “Is that all you think of me?” “That’s all I’ve been shown by the real Gan. I like you here. I feel safe with you here in dreams. I can tell you things and not have to worry about being belittled or pushed aside like a troublesome tabby cat stray.” I was just greeted with warm breath down my naked back. “See, if this was real, Gan would have gotten angry and demanding. I can tell you what I really think and I’m not forced to feel stupid or foolish.” A hand came up and began rubbing at my upper back again. I relaxed into it. “Even if it’s just a wish Gan, a dream Gan, I want to ask you something. Is that alright?” “Don’t you know by now, Childe. I can deny you nothing.” “Get Samson and Delilah and bring them home. We are their parents. I can be both mother and father if you want nothing to do with them.” “What makes you think I don’t want my children?” “You didn’t look at them.” “I looked at them, Childe. How could I know want them? They are from you. Delilah has a set of lungs on her. I was afraid you really named her Fluffy.” I began crying again. It was just too much. So damn heart wrenching. “Your tears are killing me, Walter. I am sorry that you can only talk to me in dreams.” “I’m lonely.” “I miss you, Childe. You bring a fresh challenge to my day.” “I could fall for the dream Gan.” His hand faltered on my back. “You own me, Walter. You are the strongest person I have ever known. Even after everything, you come back swinging. That is a characteristic I hope our cubs inherited.” My whole body lifted as his chest sighed. “To be thought of as important in your eyes, would be my dream.” “Now, I know it’s a dream. Gan would never say that.” “Childe, maybe I have and you just weren’t listening.” “I’ve been starved for love my whole life. I would know if I got an undying declaration. It’s the one thing I’ve been waiting for.”

“Then, let me love you Childe. I am a Satyr – that is the language I know.” I sighed. “Even if this isn’t real? Even if this is just a dream that I want to be life.” “Especially so.” I sat up and looked up into his face. He looked younger in my dreams. The way he slumped at the table when I turned away was like a spike to my soul. I raised my hand and caressed his cheek. So smooth and warm. He turned his face into my touch. He pressed a gentle kiss into my palm. “If this isn’t real, let both of our dreams intertwine never to be untangled.” “Oh, shut up and kiss me.” I closed my eyes and lifted my face just like the little prom queen. Real Gan would have sucked my lips off my face like the captain of the football team. Dream Gan…caught me under my chin with a curled forefinger and gently nibbled and coaxed a kiss from my lips. It was chaste and pure. I knew this wasn’t real. Gan let me be the aggressor. I allowed myself to explore the world of kissing. I didn’t need a tongue down my throat. I was a shy trembling virgin. Forget the fact I’d been fucked six ways from Sunday, I had never really initiated it. Even when I ended up rutting on the Real Gan, it was mostly the satyr controlling me. This…this was my awakening, or healing. I ran my hand from his ear, down his strong jaw line, allowing the pads of my fingers to brush at his soft lips as I continued to stroke across to the other side of his jaw up to his sensitive earlobe. I leaned up and lapped at it. He turned his head and a loud breath of air feathered my hair as I caught his fleshy lobe in my mouth. “Childe…” I had gotten used to naked these past months. I straddled his thighs as I rubbed my nose into his hair. He smelled slightly floral. His hair was shiny and soft. I let my hands sweep down his neck to his chest. Smooth yet hard. I pulled the buttons free and exposed more of his flesh. I never thought I would be into shoulders. Hell, I never thought I would be into anything. I pressed my lips softly along his clavicle to his shoulder. One of his hands lifted and rested on my hip the other returned to my purr zone. I nuzzled his throat. I could feel his excitement beneath me. I was getting pretty turned on myself. I had been manhandling myself or humping rocks or bushes. I should have been doing this in this dreamscape. Everything just felt so clear here. My ears and tail were retracted. Somehow, probably because of the use of it, my tail was no longer stiff when I was in true human form. I easily bent over and suckled a dark brown bud of a nipple. Dream Gan gave another gasp that echoed in the small confines of my cave. I used my fingers to pluck the other one. I felt his hands tighten on my flesh as I ran my teeth over his sensitive nubbin. I took the hand from my hip and kissed it then urged him onto his back. Real Gan was a dominant. He might take it, but he scripted it, he directed it and he starred in it. My Gan, laid back a warm look in his golden Satyr eyes. I slowly undressed him. Opening the final buttons of his shirt and spreading the side wide. I let my hands trail his warm skin. As I noticed before, he was ripped. Well he was a sex godling. I wasn’t that coordinated getting his belt and pants open. I guess being unsure in real life transfers to dream life.

“You are doing fine, Childe. Lead, I will follow.” His words of encouragement spurred me on. My lips picked up where they left off. I kissed my way down his chest. My hands stroked a path down his stomach toward his life’s pulse. I touched my Dream with reverence and mounting desire. His thighs were tense but he kept himself pliant beneath me. I took him in hand. It was no wonder he had hurt so much in the beginning. I let my tongue slip out and touch his heat. I felt him move but he just cantilevered his torso up on his elbows so he could watch what I was doing. Real Gan had demanded this from me but I had refused. I took my time now. I licked like I had one of those old fashioned oversized lollipops. He liked it. I tasted his precum. I gathered it in my mouth then stuck my finger in my lips. The vertical slit of his satyr eyes widened with desire. I think he thought I was going to prepare him for entry. There was a loud groan from his throat as I took my slick finger and pressed it into myself. I was so needy. Needy enough to ready myself quickly. I would never be confident enough to do this in real life. I eased myself back onto his hardness. I could only pant out my desire to the roof of the cave as I took him deep. I was in control. I controlled the tempo. I controlled the depth. If I angled my hips just so I hit….. …that spot. I rode him. I took him with me to tender desire. Together we have know violence and pain. I wanted to show him something else. A gift if you will. I reached down and stroked myself as I stroked myself. Dream Gan allowed me. I could hear his control being to falter as his breathing changed. I was close to edge…he grabbed my hips and began to jerk up into me. I lost my grip on dream-ality. I was buffeted. My climax was…here. I felt Gan jet into me. I was breathing hard and leaned forward, letting one hand center over his heartbeat. His hand came up and closed over mine. The other came up and pressed me down to him. It wasn’t much, but a low rumbly purr rocked us both. “If this is a dream, I wish to never wake up.” Gan whispered into my hair. I just rested on his chest and just…rested. “Ditto. I wish this dream could be reality.” “Ditto.” I let a sad smile cross my face. Sometimes, he said the strangest things. “Sleep, Childe. May the wings of angels bring your to your rest.” The strangest things. The cave was filled with his scent again. The other thing that was filled was me. I woke up and went to stretch then had that familiar pain. A pain I shouldn’t have had because I haven’t engaged in intercourse for almost three months now. Dreamscape. My ass. Bastard….what the hell. I winced my way to my knees. What the hell? Did he drug me? Was there catnip burning someplace? I heard a crash outside my cave. I climbed to my feet and limped out. The breakfast table had taken a tumble and now was in three parts laying off to the side of my entrance. David and two other servants were staring in dismay at the wreckage of breakfast. “Where the fuck is that lying bastard of a satyr!” My voice was harsh because I had been running around sienna red fur. Not much opportunity for talking tigers. Now they didn’t know where to look. I was in human form and I was filthy and naked. I offended my

own nose. “Where is he?” “Sir.” David crossed over and handed me a pile of clothes. “Lord Gan said that he would be back shortly. He said to give you breakfast…I am sorry Sir. I didn’t think the….” I grimaced as I as yanked on a pair of shorts. I shrugged into the tee and started marching toward the mansion. I thought it was all a dream but he was fucking me over again. Damn it. I can’t even get the hell away from him in my dreams. Crap. I did that. I was just getting more angry with each step closer to the mansion. Damn rotten son of a… I stopped. I blinked. I blinked again. Oh My God! Two roly poly sienna red and black cubs were tearing up the grass around the front of the mansion as soon as they spotted me. /Momma!/ /Mommy!/ I started crying. They knew me. I dropped to my knees and eight short furry legs barreled up to me as fast as they could. They knocked me over. /Momma! Momma! Daddy came and picked us up in a cool car. The top is missing and it was really windy. I got a bug in my eye and it still hurts just a little bit. He cried like a little baby. I did not!/ They were talking over each other. I hugged each once close to me. /Momma, you smell bad./ Delilah wrinkled her nose. /I know, I was just going to take a bath./ /Grandma had a big tub. We got to take baths all together./ /I don’t need a bath, I had one three days ago./ Samson sat on his haunches and looked at me as if daring me to say something about. /Baths are good for taking the sting out of bugs in the eye./ /Okay…just because I got a bug in the eye./ A shadow fell across us. I looked up at the red haired ass. “Does this work as ditto?” I had my two cubs in my arms. “Yeah.” I gave them both a kiss. Samson began to wiggle. /You really stink./ Delilah jumped on his head and then both of them rolled off me to the right. Gan reached out a hand. I

stared up at him for a moment then reached out and let him pull me to my feet. “You looked like you had a righteous anger on you when I rounded the corner.” I turned and looked at the tumbling tigers. I felt my eyes burn again. Gan wrapped me in a hug, pulling me back to his chest. “I didn’t know how to reach you. I couldn’t leave you alone out there. I won’t apologize, Childe. I’m not a mind reader. You need to tell me things.” “Thank you.” “You have beautiful cubs.” “We.” “Yes, Childe. We have beautiful cubs….that can’t eat raw meat. You were right. They are Tigers, yet they are not. They are a combination of us. They have my beauty and your poor eating habits.” Jokes? He was making jokes? “I’m not all bad, Walter.” “No, you’re bad enough.” I elbowed him in the stomach. “Sammy was right, you stink.” Gan pushed me out to arms length. My stomach growled. “Did you eat?” “No, there was an accident with the breakfast table. Sammy?” Gan’s voice boomed out over the lawn, “Sammy, Lalah – come on, let’s get in the house. You can pick your bedrooms while Momma takes his bath. We will have something to eat when Momma doesn’t smell so bad.” “I heard that.” Two tails flashed around the side of the house. “Another thing they have in common with their Momma – they only seem to work at one speed.” “I didn’t think Coby would give them up.” Gan’s light hearted face turned grave. “There was an attempt.” What? “What do you mean, attempt?” “Childe, you gave birth the night of the spring equinox. 300 people saw it. Sienna red is a rare color for a tiger. Some of my enemies tried to grab them. “Some? How many enemies do you have?” “One is too many. The Tigers ripped the tracker to shreds but there were fears that another would come for them. My enemies know about you…and now they know about the little ones. I am keying you and Sammy and Lalah to the gate and walls. I couldn’t bear it if there was an accident and one of them touched the wall. You understand why I couldn’t key you right away. Please tell me, you understand that Walter.”

“Yeah. You were a dink and I wouldn’t listen.” “That sums it up.” /Momma!/ Oh My God! Sammy was hanging out the second storey window. Gan and I shared a look of absolute horror then tore off into the mansion. We were into a crash course of tiger sitting 101. Damn! I was happy.

Chapter 15- Mommyhood /Mama./ /Mamma./ /Mommy./ “What baby?” /What do you like better?/ “Papa.” That just burnt little Lalah’s head. /But you’re Mommy./ “Mommy’s can’t be boys.” /But…you’re Mommy./ I wasn’t going to win this. “Yes, I am.” I set side the book I was trying to read and gathered my little cubby girl into my arms. She was so fluffy. “Where is your brother?” /He’s stalking Daddy./ Oh crap. I rolled up to my feet and set Lalah down on her paws. “Where was he going?” There she went tearing off at top speed. I had to step it up to keep an eye on the white tip of her tail. Well she really didn’t have a white, white tip, just some white hairs that were visible enough to tell the tiger terrors apart at a quick glance. I don’t think the little hellions figured that out yet and I sure wasn’t going to tell them. Coby showed up with all their toys, which basically was a ball and a rubbery ducky. She was just as upset that Gan had to come get her grandcubs as I was having to give them up. Still, you can’t go against the Code. Send them away or watch them get torn to pieces in order for the rest of the tiger clan to survive. We, me and my cubs, weren’t barred from visiting but we were banned from living there… and we were banned from getting any more assistance from them. Which meant, if we needed help, we were S.O.L. and on our own. Coby tried to set my mind at ease. Basically weretiger cubs aged faster. I was a human looking baby so I aged as a human. I hit puberty around fifteen and I wasn’t able to make the change until I was in my mid twenties. Been there, lived that. Ouch, not that distant a memory. My babies should be able to shift forms when they were about two or three years old as tigers. When they did, they should look like 10 year olds. That is why I looked so young as a tiger…I wasn’t that old. I didn’t get it. But just because I didn’t, didn’t mean that it wasn’t fact. I’ve always known the world did not revolve around me. Lalah stopped and crouched. Her tail flicked right and left. I came to a screeching halt on grass to keep from falling over her. I knelt beside her and peered around the corner. Sammy was laying flat staring

through a bush. His tail was still but it quivered like a rattle snake. I didn’t need to guess what he was watching so damned intently. My hearing had gotten better in human form. Daddy was working. “You stay there, Delilah. I don’t want you coming any closer.” I stepped overtop of her and snuck up on my wayward little mister. He was so enthralled he didn’t hear me. I touched his back and he yelped then turned and hissed swiping with his paws. He ripped my forearm open. /MOMMA!/ Crap. That hurt. Lalah saw what happened and she ran up and opened up a can of whoop ass on her brother. “What the hell is going on!” Gan’s voice roared over the battle royale. I fell back on my ass and cradled my arm. It throbbed with agony. A cat fight was rolling around close to my bare feet. I scrambled my legs away from them. “Sammy! Lalah! Stop it right now!” Gan was standing there naked. He was just a little taller than the waist high shrubberies we were hiding behind. “Childe!” He winced his way through the bushes when he saw me sitting there cradling my arm. “I’m okay.” “Your blood spilling on the ground is not okay. Cubs, knock it off now! Momma’s hurt.” There was silence behind Gan. “You are going to need stitches, Walter.” I eeped as he picked me up off the ground. “But you’re working…” Gan turned me around as he faced his latest client. It was a woman. Oh god. She was laying on the grass on top of a towel wearing nothing but a frown belonging to coitus interrupus family. “We shall have to do this another day, sweet Julia. My mate is injured and needs assistance.” Oh good lord. “Follow me now, cubs. You’ve done enough for the day.” Gan so did enjoy playing lord and master…and father. Right now…holy hell my arm was throbbing hard. Lalah slapped Sammy on top of the head then turned and left him laying there. He didn’t mean it. I scared him. “Put me down.” “You are injured.” Gan started toward the side entrance of the kitchen. “Sammy’s crying.” I was able to grit that out between my clenched teeth. “Samson, get over here now.” Damn I hated that tone of voice Gan could use. It was worse when he was using it on the cubbies. “Now, Samson.” Samson got up and trailed after us sniffling and trying not to cry. Lalah didn’t hold back with her whacks. /You scared me. I didn’t know it was you. I didn’t mean to hurt you, Mommy./ /Mommy told you not to bother Daddy when he’s got people to see./

/But Daddy’s being nasty. He’s only supposed to do that with Mommy in the morning./ “Door locks. We’re getting door locks.” Gan muttered as he stormed into the mansion. We got a lot of Master Gan and Lord Walters as we motored up the stairs toward the master bedroom trailed by two red tails, one swishing in annoyance, the other dragging on the steps. I couldn’t even say that it wasn’t that bad. Tiny tiger claws are razor sharp. Gan set me down on the toilet then rummaged around in the medicine cabinet. “Will you at least put a towel on.” I muttered at him. I knew he was going to say something snipey but then he noticed four eyes watching him. He snapped up a towel wrap and buttoned it closed. Satyr’s had no problem fornicating anywhere. They had no problem walking around buck naked. I was the one with the problem and I had stated my opinion on the subject repeatedly. One request gets ignored. Ten, gets me spanked. Eleven gets me what I want. I just got to get it down past the spanking part. “I never thought you would be such a nag.” He turned his head and quirked a smile at me as he said it. Who the heck knew he had a sense of humor and that he had a protective streak about a mile wide? He pulled out a bottle of hydrogen peroxide. I jumped to my feet. Holy hell, not using that stuff. “We have to disinfect the wound.” /I’m sorry, Mommy./ Sammy was in sobbing-but-trying-really-hard-not-to-but-almost-hiccupping mode right now. Oh crap the cubs were watching. Gan took a hold of my neck on my tee shirt and ripped it in two. Uh… He took the shoulder and ripped it along the seam so it wouldn’t aggravate the four parallel claw marks. He looked at the sink then tugged me over to the tub. He turned the faucet on, adjusted the temperature then gently splashed water onto my forearm, washing away the blood. “Lalah can you go and find Baker. Lead him here. Mommy needs bandages.” Delilah turned and scampered out of the room. “Sammy, come here.” “Don’t…” My protest dried up as Gan’s hand tightened around my wrist. “Mommy doesn’t like this. It stings, but we have to clean the wound.” “Why don’t we just wait until Baker gets here.” Gan went quiet as he took a good look at my forearm. He twisted his hold of my wrist and moved behind me. He was smart enough not to let me go because I would be tearing a new path out of here no matter that Sammy had gotten me a good one, no, I guess four. /For every action, there is a consequence. How many times did I almost break you to smithereens because I was bumbling around like an idiot? Let this lesson be taught once./ I tried to my head to look at him but he had bent over and rested his cheek alongside mine. “I’m going to have to hold Mommy still. Sammy, I’m going to put the bottle in your mouth and you are going to have to pour it on the wounds. Mommy’s probably going to scream because it hurts but we have to make sure the wound is clean.” I moved over so my forearm was on the tub lip. Gan bundled a

couple of hand towels to brace my forearm then pulled me back towards his naked, sweaty – not my scent lingering on him – chest. /Are you ready, Childe?/ Gan reached out and held the brown bottle at an angle so Sammy could get his teeth around it. “It’ll pour like water but don’t put too much on. It will bubble. That means it’s cleaning out infection.” Gan wrapped an arm around my neck anchoring me toward him. Hiss. I didn’t scream. I wanted to but then what the hell would that do to Sammy. I couldn’t watch but I tensed tighter than a rusted nut and bolt. “More.” Gan used more pressure as I got that stuff poured on me again. /There. You are such a little trooper./ I got a kiss to my temple then Gan reached past me and pulled the brown bottle out of Sammy’s mouth. /I’m sorry, Mommy./ I reached out and pulled my sad little boy to me. “I scared you.” /I wasn’t supposed to be there./ “No, you weren’t, Samson.” Gan reach around me and pulled out another clean towel and began to pat my gashes dry. “How are you doing?” “Peachy.” “This is going to scar.” “That’s okay.” /I’m sorry Momma./ “Go to your room, Sammy.” /I…./ “Haven’t you been bad enough for one day?” Tiger paws tore out of the bathroom. “Gees, Gan.” “I never wanted any scars on your body. You’ve been scarred enough in your young life, Childe. You don’t need it to physically show.” /Mommy! Mommy! I got Baker./ “Master.” Gan kept his tight hold on me. “You have experience in this, Baker. I trust your judgment.”

“Sir Walter will need stitches. I know that he can heal quicker in his Tiger form, but then we would have to shave the area.” “You know, it really doesn’t hurt as much now.” I was lying through my teeth. Now that the wound was cleaned and not so bloody, I could see the meat of my arm opened and raw. I was doing my damnedest not to throw up. “You can’t lie to save your life, Childe. Close your eyes, Walter. Lalah…” /Daddy?/ “Come here, little girl. Come and see what happens if you’re not careful of your surroundings. This goes for you too, Childe. Your Mommy, your brother and you are very special. There has never been any weretigers like you – ever. Because you’re so special there are people out there who would want to steal you…or even hurt you.” I lifted my arm and Delilah climbed up and settled herself against us. “Even though you are still little babies…you can see what your claws can do to humans.” While Gan’s words were distracting; they weren’t that distracting. I could feel the needle prick and the pull of the thread. Don’t look. I tried to concentrate on petting my fluffy and tuffy little girl. She worked over her brother really hard. “You always have to remember where you are and who is around you. If it was one of the staff…they are not as strong as Mommy, they might have died instead of only needing stitches. But if it is someone you don’t know, you should defend yourself and you should keep attacking until they run away or don’t get up anymore.” /You want Sammy and me to hurt people?/ “Only strangers and only if they scare you or try to hurt you or Mommy.” /Why would people hurt us? We’re babies./ Lalah’s tail thumped on the tile floor heavily. I scratched my cubby girl behind the right ear. “Some people don’t like Daddy. They want to hurt him but they can’t so they think if they hurt you little ones…” “They would hurt me if anything happened to you or Sammy.” I got a kiss to my cheek, “Or you, Childe.” “Done, Sir. Still…” Baker wrapped up my forearm with sterile gauze. “I will get antibiotics in, Lord Gan. I would suggest that Sir Walter stay in this form until the healing has started maybe three days then we can remove the stitches and he can fully heal as a tiger.” “Thank you, Baker.” Lalah rolled away as Gan shifted me into his arms again. He had absolutely no problems hiking me up and carrying me to the king sized bed. I must have had a question in my eyes as he laid me down in the middle of it. “You need to rest.” I was going to open my mouth to protest that I could rest in my own bed but I saw that flash of yellow

eyed glint. He was still pissed. I just laid back on the cascade of pillows. Fine, I’ll rest in a sea of silk and satin. I still slept in the pet bed in the corner. I always felt weird falling asleep in Gan’s huge monstrosity of a bed. I always woke up curled into him or on top of him purring like a little tabby cat. Still messes with my thought processes and warped value system, so it was safer to have a little tiger satyr sex and get back to my own space. Lately more often than not, I would fall asleep in my pet bed and wake up in his. Unless I was sleep crawling, Gan was putting me back into his bed every night. Couldn’t really complain, the cubbies were usually sprawled out beside me when I woke up. The bed rocked as Lalah tried to jump up onto the top. She hit the side and went thump on the floor. There was a mental sniffle. Gan reached over the side of the bed and hauled her up by the scruff of the neck. /Thank you Daddy./ “Watch your mother. I’m going to talk to Sammy.” “Gan!” “Keep him in bed, Lalah.” I oofed as fifty pounds of cub landed on my chest. /Daddy said./ Yeah, yeah yeah. My arm was still throbbing. I grabbed a pillow and hauled it over so I could rest my forearm on it. “You’re a little too heavy, Lalah. Shift over.” Lalah slipped off and curled into a fluffy ball with were tiger green eyes staring out at me through red and black hair. The ears flicked as she listened to Gan walk down to her brother’s room. “Not polite to eavesdrop, little girl. Did I say thank you?” /Thank you?/ Big green eyed blink. “You came rushing in to protect me.” /Nobody hurts Mommy./ “Thank you. Nobody hurts my babies.” /You okay Mommy?/ “I’m just tired, baby.” /Go to sleep. I’ll protect you./ Oh my god, I was going to cry. I was crying. I didn’t care how much Lalah weighed now. I pulled her close and buried my face into her fur. I’ll protect you. Those were words I had so desperately wanted from the woman I had called Mom. Instead I got it from my four month old daughter. It was more precious to me because I knew Delilah meant it. Lalah rubbed her head under my chin and purred out comfort. I held onto her until the stress and pain of the day sent me into the arms of the angels.

Dream Gan came to me and gathered me close. He was still thoughtful and nice in dreams although I now knew that he was really inserting himself into my dreamscape. Saytr’s had no boundaries or if they have any, they are just ignored. Hey…all those times I dreamt of having sexual encounters when I was wandering the woods was real. “Well of course. You were killing all the deer. You can only have so much venison in the freezer. I had to do something before you turned your eye to easier prey.” Huh? “What?” “I told you anyone, anywhere. You ran stag and doe down and you crunched their throats.” Oh God. I raised a hand to my face. Necrophilia. Oh God. Or was it beastiality? Necrophiliaistic beastiality? I was sick. No…I was a typical adolescent satyr. Gan stroked my hair and rubbed his thumb behind my ear. “You can take solace that you did it on instinct and while you were asleep.” I pushed myself off his chest. “What? I’m a sleep rapist?” “Essentially. I couldn’t leave you out there by yourself. I was impressed that you lasted three weeks just by masturbating. I thought you would have broken sooner. I came to you and found that you are very dominant. I did not expect that of you but I found it very satisfying to play your submissive. The more submissive I got, the less you used your fangs.” Gan didn’t have to lie. He never did before so why would he start now. He played uke to ease my sleep rut-lust. I felt violated but comforted at the same time. I was still so fucked up on the inside of my noggin. “So how can having sex here satisfy reality?” “Whatever the mind can believe, you can achieve.” I got a hand to my chin and he pulled my face back and tilted it upwards. “You are getting more sexy as the days pass. Motherhood suits you, Childe.” His lips came down and nibbled at mine, flicking lightly with his tongue. A frisson of horror ripped through me. Saytr’s self generate. Basically if Gan was going to have a little Saytr, it was going to do an alien out of his chest. The bastard was growing on me. How the hell was I going to raise twins on my own? How would I survive on my own? “Childe?” Crap. You are not falling for this big walking hard on. He disregards your words. He might ask but he still will take you even if you say no. It doesn’t make it right if he makes your scream in ecstasy. You said no. No means no. He reached out and brushed the side of my face with the back of his hand. “Childe, what distresses you?” “If we make out here, what are we doing in the real world?” “If you really wish to know, you are sleeping and I am performing fellatio. Can’t you feel it? I am able

to keep you under in your sleep. You are very susceptible in the dream world. Your body needs to heal.” There were butterflies flittering in my groin. I tried to jerk upright. “Where are the cubs?” “Please, Childe give me some credit. They are just children. I have carried them back to their rooms and I have bolted our bedroom door closed. I understand now why you requested me not to work from home. I will only have to look down on your arm to see what my arrogance has wrought.” Gan did some fancy maneuvering and now I was on my back with him leaning over me. Looming over me. No, I didn’t feel any fear in this position. I was getting used to the ass? He moved forward and nuzzled his face into the side of my neck, “I’m not saying stuff just to piss you off, you know.” “I get it. Now shut up and enjoy yourself.”

I must have enjoyed myself because I woke up with Samson acting like a buckwheat pillow at the small of my back and Lalah was on my head like a furry hot hat. I heard it again. Knock, knock. “Sir Walter?” Huh? My arm was itchy and my skin felt tight. I couldn’t sit up if I wanted to. “Yeah!” The bedroom door opened and David stuck his head in. “Lord Gan has left for work. He asked that you get up by noon.” Noon? I had to twist to get Lalah off my head. I sat up and the shift caused her to roll down the pillow. She hit my back and bounced skulls with her brother. /Owww./ Both of them sleepily glared at each other. “Come here.” I lifted my arms up so they squirmed around to end up on my thighs. “Good morning, cubbies.” Lalah yawned. /Mommy./ Sammy was still sniffing. I gingerly laid my healing arm around him. “Good morning, Sammy.” /You don’t hate me?/ That just clenched my chest. “No baby. I would never hate you. You could never do anything that would make me hate you.” I knew the hell of trying to please a parent who was never going to be pleased. I might have had a shitty childhood but I knew what not to do. “Give me snuggles.” I held my arm up out of the way as both tiger tails flipped and I was snuggled almost off the bed. “Sir Walter?”

Noon? Apparently I did need the sleep. “What do you want for breakfast?” Lalah growled and head butted me in the ribs. /Bacon./ Owww. /Milk./ Sammy laid out across my thighs. “Milk?” /You give Daddy milk./ Huh? What? /Just like a cow but you only have one…/ Oh dear god. I knew David was still standing at the bedroom door and he began to shuffle from foot to foot. My face just turned beet red. Huuun. Emmmm. “Bathtime, Lady Delilah, Lord Samson.” /Yah! Woot!/ Lalah took off at mach one. Sammy looked up with his big green eyes. /I’m sorry, Mommy./ I kissed the top of his furry head. “I’m okay, Sammy. Take your bath. I’ll meet you downstairs for breakfast.” He turned and took a flying leap off the bed. He wiped out on the carpet but rolled to his feet and tore off after his sister. Four months old and I was going to have to have ‘the talk’ with them already. I am so not ready for this. “Sir?” David left up a white garbage bag. “If you put your arm in this to keep it from getting wet, you should be able to supervise bathtime.” “Thank you David.” I held my forearm up and he wrapped me in plastic and taped it closed. “Bacon and sausage?” “I’ll take some eggs and they have discovered pop-tarts.” “May I, Sir?” I blinked and looked over at him. He leaned forward and pressed a kiss to my forehead. “You make an excellent Mother, sir. I am glad, all the staff are glad to have the young Lord and Lady with us here.” /Mommy!! Sammy jumped in and got the floor all wet!/ I gave him back a watery smile. Gees, I was just one big hormone lately. “You remember that when you have to clean up the bathroom.”

“Yes, Sir.” I shifted off the bed and stalked toward the big master bath. Both of them were in the water and water was flying everywhere. /Mommy! Get pink!/ I let out a laugh and popped out my tigerish ears. The tail was going to be a problem. “Sir.” David traced along my spine then pressed and…there was the stub. He pulled the back of my pjs down a bit then took a hold of the tail and yanked it out and snapped it into pace in one motion. Gack! “I will inform the kitchen.” David bowed and backed out of the bathroom My tail was twitching from right to left as I climbed into the tub. It is hard to wash furry felines at the best of times, one handed was even worse. I got soap in my eye and ducked under to clear it. When I came back up, Sammy sat on the edge of the sunken tub with a bottle of shampoo in his mouth. /Come on Mommy. We’ll get you all clean for Daddy./ Lalah pushed at me like a tug boat. I floated over to Sammy and ducked my head under his mouth. He crunched on the bottle and half of the shampoo ended up on the back of my head. My throat tightened up. Lalah started kneading my scalp, careful to keep her claws retracted. Hormone. I was just one big hormone. Later Sammy and Lalah were eating brunch at their cub sized table. I was adamant that they were NOT eating off the floor. Gan just held me and placed a custom order for our cubbies table. “You are the best role model they could hope to find, Childe. They will bow to no one.” “They shouldn’t have to.” “With you as their Momma, they won’t have to.” No, my furry babies weren’t going to ever feel inadequate. They were never going to question if they had their Mother’s love. They weren’t going to wonder who their Daddy was. My babies….our babies were going to know what cherished felt like. They were going to know what love was. They deserved it. So did I. I glanced down at the empty spot across from the breakfast table. So did he. Tiger Love was enough for everyone. I had to smile down at my babies. Oh joy.

Chapter 16- A Breathe of Air The toast fell out of my hand and went plunk in the bowl of milk and oatmeal I had been happily munching my way through. Lalah and Sammy were still chowing down totally oblivious to the terror and rage that was ripping through me right at this moment. Gah! Hasn’t he learned anything? Yes, he’s a big walking penis but still…you got to think sometimes. “I want to make sure I heard this correctly. You want to put a collar on me.” “Yes.” Gan looked over at me as if to wonder why I was acting strange. Then again, he wasn’t repeatedly electrocuted until he lost all control of bodily functions and was laying in them, twitching in them. I noticed my hand had closed around my butter knife. Calmness. Breathe. Relax. “Well? “Are you freaking nuts!” I was aware that all the munching stopped down at the cub table. “You have outgrown your clothes. You need new ones and you have made it clear that you do not like what I have chosen. Therefore we have to go to the city. Therefore, you have to wear a collar.” He laid it out like it was all so logical. Maybe it was but…my ass. You can’t be logical when you’re zapped out of your gourd. “I am not putting that damned thing on,.” /Mommy swore./ I snapped my mouth closed. He had planned this. He had to know last night that he was going to do this, otherwise were the hell did he get a new cat collar from? I felt my face color red. After I…did those things…he has the absolute gall to dangle that torture device in front of my face. “Why don’t YOU wear it?” “Why would I wear a cat collar?” “Ditto.” I narrowed my gaze at him. “Deer.” He countered. “Dear?” He was calling me endearments? “Venison in the freezer.” “What about it?” Oh. Yeah. Me and my neck crunching tendencies. “I’m not putting that on.” “I want you to come with me to the city. It’s been a year, Childe. The collar is just in case.”

“If I have to wear that to get out this house…I’ll stay here.” “Sammy, Lalah, if you’re done, go and play outside.” /Mommy?/ “Go and play babies.” Both my twin terrors slowly slinked out of the breakfast nook. I sincerely doubted they were heading outside. A maid came out to clean up the cubs table. “Margaret, could you chase the tigers outside.” Gan asked politely. She dropped into a little curtsey then sure enough the cubs were parked just outside the kitchen door. “I’m not making this request just to mess with your head, Childe. I won’t claim that you have mastered the satyr within but you are not at its whims. There is only one way to do this and it is throw you out into the middle of the pool. The collar is your floatation device.” “I can’t put that back on. Don’t make me put that on.” I looked down at the table. My hands clenched tight and my knuckles were bone white with tension. “Walter.” “I can’t do it.” “I can promise you that I will not forget you. I won’t leave you behind. I…” “I SAID NO!” Gan was ready for me. My wrist was pinned to the table before I could get to my feet. I twisted. He was ready for it and yanked me hard back first onto the table. Breakfast bowls went flying and crashed to the floor. I kicked at him as he pinned my other wrist down beside my head. “NOOO!” “You cannot hide here, Walter.” I kicked him in the thigh. He leaned forward and rammed his shoulder into my chest. Crap that hurt. “I won’t let you hide.” He dragged both my hands up then pinned them there with one arm. He reached down and I spied the strip of leather. Gan discovered what the term tiger by the tail and cat in a burlap bag referred to. It was me. I turned under him. He didn’t expect me to shift so quickly. I got my tiger back legs under his hips and shoved as hard as I could. He slammed backwards but kept a tight hold on one of my paws. He yanked me off the table. We both crashed to the floor. He was up quicker sliding across my back. I twisted flipping my tail to get a full 360 turn. He jumped forward and drove me back to the tile. I felt that leather on my neck. I roared and shook my head back and forth. “CHILDE!” I slapped him full force across the face. He landed on his ass and I jerked my paw out of his hold. I knocked kitchen staff flying as I bolted for the nearest exit. A bee stung me in the hip and my back legs

quit working. The bastard shot me…again. “Noooo!!!” Kitchen staff scurried to get the hell out of the way as I slammed into the oven. I scrambled with my front legs but it was useless. “NOOOOO!” /Mommy!/ /Mommy!/ I could hear Sammy and Lalah’s cries outside the kitchen door that exited out into the west wood lot. I could feel the numbness trailing quicker through me. Foot steps echoed through my head and then a knee dropped right in front of my face. I growled and bared my fangs but I couldn’t lift my head. I couldn’t do anything…but be collared again. There was that flash of light then Gan pressed something against my flesh with his thumb. I was forced back into human form. It hurt…it hurt a lot. Tears streamed out of my eyes as I lay panting on the floor. “It didn’t have to be this way, Childe. Why do we have to do things the hard way? This tag will prevent you from changing into your ‘were’ form. You are too hard to control while like a human. If you shift when we are in the city, the police will shoot you.” /MOMMMMYYYYY!/ Lalah was crying so hard. Someone handed Gan something I would have grimaced if I could as he jabbed an epi-pen into my upper arm. The numbness began to fade but I was nauseous. Gan pulled me upright into a sitting position. “Now, you have made me the villain with our children.” “If…if you ever collar them…I’ll kill you.” My voice was barely above a whisper but I knew he heard me. Why did I know, because he hauled me to my feet by the dreaded collar. “Write me as the villain then, Walter but I will not shirk my duty as a father to those cubs. We live in a world that we must share with humans. I have told you that Humans will kill anything that frightens them or that is visibly different. I will not have my son and daughter locked away in the woods because they happen to be different. They will walk where they want to and live how they want to…and you are going to show them they can. If I have to drag you out of the woods by this damned collar, I will do it and I will keep doing it until you stand on your own two feet. Now, get upstairs and get dressed. We are going to the city to get some shopping done and I will show you were I have moved my base of operations. I had hoped to take you out for a movie and some dinner, but I have a feeling you want nothing to do with me. So we will just do the basics.” Gan gently set me back on my feet. I fell over. He caught me before I hit the hot stove. “Childe…don’t fight me any more today. You won’t win.” “I only have a twenty foot radius.” I muttered into his chest. “You are free to roam the house. You cannot leave it. The range will only be in effect once we leave the confines of the house. Dry your face and get dressed Childe. I will try to minimize the trauma with the cubs.” My body was weird. It felt like it sped up then slowed down. My vision was wonky. I took one step in

front of the other to get the fuck away from him. I staggered and hit the kitchen door. I could feel that tag brush against the skin of my throat. Damn it. Just damn it. I just let the tears fall. I should have slapped him with my claws out. That’s what happens when you equate sex with love. You get drugged and collared. I could feel his eyes on me as I slowly made my way to the Grand Staircase. There was no way in hell I was going to make it up to my room. News travels quickly when Tigerboy gets his ass kicked. David came clattering down the stairs with some jeans and a button down shirt and underwear. Clothes have no way of withstanding my were change. At a more happy time, I thought it was like Lou Ferigno’s Incredible Hulk, except my pants shredded off too. Now I was just naked and re-shown my station in this place which was weak sex cat. “Take it off.” I touched my throat. As David knelt before me and slid underwear up my legs. “I cannot.” David dressed me like a kindergarten teacher would a slow student. He discovered that yes, I had put on weight and couldn’t do up my pants. He went to search for different pants, but what was the point. There were all too small to begin with. I sat there leaning against the wall when both Sammy and Lalah tore around the corner. They didn’t expect me there and we all crashed together. I got cub hugs and they buried their teary face into my arms. I don’t know how long we sat there holding each other in comfort but it wasn’t long enough. It wasn’t anywhere long enough. “Childe. It’s time to go.” I buried my face into my babies fur. /Don’t force me to come and get you./ “You be good today. Sammy no sharpening your claws on the furniture. Lalah, you’re in charge.” /Don’t go Mommy./ /I don’t want you to go either./ “Walter.” “I’ll be back later.” I stood up and my cubbies sat on the step huddled together. “Gan…” “As you have told me, I am not doing this to be a dink.” /Just get in the car, you’re making it worse for everyone./ The one consolation was that Gan’s winter drive was a Hummer 2. It was wide enough that I could huddle in misery against the far door. I just pressed my forehead up against the glass and stared out at the familiar landscape. The black hummer finally rolled up to the gates. I tensed involuntarily as we rolled through. I didn’t feel anything different. If it wasn’t for the fact that Gan had been panicked when I took at run for the border when I first got here, I would swear that his magical gate and walls were a lie to keep me in. He tried small talk. Right. I really felt like chatting about inconsequential things right now. I had a bruise on my shoulder from getting slammed on the table. My wrists ached and my hip pulsed hot from the brunt of the fall off the table. The small of my back was hot were I rammed into the ovens. Of

course it was all my fault for just not baring my throat because Gan said so. “Don’t sulk.” I sat up and schooled my expression into a non-sulk one. I was tired now. My head kept nodding forward. The last thing I wanted to do was to fall asleep around HIM. “Childe, you knew this day would eventually come. You couldn’t stay in isolation forever.” Not a question. Don’t need to make an answer. I would have preferred his dinosaurs of rock to be blaring right now compared to this stilted silence. “We will get some shopping done right away and get you into some clothes that fit. I’ll show you the new Garden of Earthly Delights. I think you’ll like it.” Again, not a question. Don’t need to make an answer. “Childe, I cancelled all my appointments today just to spend it with you.” Appointments equals sex for money. Again, don’t need to answer. “Walter. Say something.” My tone was listless. The tranquilizer was still in my system. I felt sluggish and numb and I was kind of glad because it deadened the pain of my wounded heart. I was an idiot. I got what I deserved. Even though I tell myself not to fall for his kind routine, his fatherly face or his lover’s kiss, there I go again daring to hope, daring to dream that this time things would be better. I’m fundamentally fucked. I just keep attaching myself to the worse people…and demons in the world. “What would you like me to say, Gan?” “Tell me what you’re feeling. Talk to me.” “I’m not feeling anything right now. I like fall. The trees are so beautiful this time of year.” “I don’t want to listen to you talk about foliage.” I shut up then. “You can’t stay out in the woods. You know that right?” “Yes, Gan.” “Childe! Don’t do this.” I stared forward out the windshield. I used to take bus trips, car trips any kind of trips for granted. Just hop in and go someplace else. Go someplace new. Somewhere other than the hovel I lived in. Even as a kid, I pretended to be someone else. It seemed like everyone else was happy. I could pretend to be happy in a strange and different place…but in the end you got back on the bus and came back to reality. I was back into reality. “Thank you.”

I felt his eyes on me. “Don’t withdraw from me, Walter.” How could I withdraw from a figment of my imagination? Cause who I fell in love with, didn’t exist. My chest felt like my ribs were clenched tight. I was in love. Was this what spousal abused partners felt? You get treated like…a pet but you keep loving the dink anyway? I’m stronger than this. I have to be. Samson and Delilah were not going to settle for less than supportive partners. “Childe…” “Put the radio on. Your voice is just annoying.” I rested my head against the window and closed my eyes. Tears seeped out and ran down the side of my cheeks. I can’t blame him. He’s been an ass from the beginning. He’s never been anything but an ass. I’m the stupid one who put a different spin on it, who made him less ass-ish. I get what I deserve. I reached up and touched the collar and tag at my neck. I was tired. So I let sleep take me down.

Apparently Gan can’t fuck with your dreams when he’s driving. “Childe.” I opened my eyes and found the Hummer parked outside a big honking mall. I felt his hand brush at my cheek but I turned my head away and brushed at my crusty eyes and cheeks. “I never meant to make you cry today, Childe. This was supposed to be a fun day for us.” Apparently our definition of fun were vastly different. The possibility of electrocution did not factor into my definition of fun; neither did humiliation. I looked down at my wrists. They were black and blue. Gan saw that as well. While David was great at getting me dressed, he didn’t bring a jacket. I flinched as Gan pulled his leather jacket off and moved to put it on me. He saw it and dropped it between us. “Let’s get you some new clothes here. This will be a test, it’s early enough that it shouldn’t be too crowded.” My stomach clenched tight. Gan opened the door and slipped out. I felt my throat tighten and it felt like the collar got smaller. I think it was just panic. My hand actually shook as I pulled on the door handle. Gan pulled the door open and caught me as I slid out. I shivered in the slight chill of the November morning. He pulled the jacket from the seat and slipped it on my shoulders then he caught me by my chin. “You can do this, Childe. You can handle this. I have faith in you.” Yeah, so much faith you locked this torture device around neck. The smell of the mall was largely medicinal. It attacked my sensitive nose. I was terrified. Not of the various humans wandering the mall but the damned collar around my neck. I didn’t want to feel that pain again. You can’t outrun it. You can’t deflect it or ignore it. It is all encompassing…and neverending. That time I was locked out of the Liar, it just kept shocking and shocking, even after I quit moving, it just kept going off. Gan jumped as I pressed up against his back, my forehead resting on his shirt. “Childe…You can’t do this here. Forget the demon factor, homosexuality is barely tolerated.”

I hooked my hands in his leather belt. It can’t go off if I’m touching him. It can’t shock me if I’m right against him. Right? Right. I’m denying nothing. I was a wreck. A physical and emotional wreck. I was glad Gan headed into to the first men’s clothing store we came to. I wouldn’t let go of his belt. He swore then dragged his unwanted tail behind him as he searched out a clerk. Homosexuality isn’t an issue when someone works on commission. Gan tried to shove me into a change room. The clerk didn’t know where to look but he wasn’t going to lose this sale. Considering Gan had said it was only a pit stop, he had a full wardrobe of casual clothes in piles outside the change room curtain. Finally the ass came into the change room with me. When he finally pried my hands off his belt and dragged me around to his front, he stilled. I wasn’t faking. I was cold and shaking. I was terrified out of my mind. “Childe.” I got wrapped up in his arms and hugged hard to his chest. “I am sorry. This is more of an ordeal than it should be.” “I want to go back to the cubs.” “Try these clothes on first.” I couldn’t call it home. I had started to but today just reinforced that it was a prison. Do as I say. Now! Cause, I can make you and if I can’t I’ll shoot you. “Walter.” His hands caught my face and he pulled my gaze up to meet his own. “We are in the city today. I know this is difficult but you need to cope. You can do this. Get these new clothes on.” He pulled back the curtain and went to step out. I jumped him. He staggered forward then reached behind him and grabbed me by the collar. I think my eyes were wild and I grabbed onto his forearm. Gently he set me back down to my feet then pushed me back into the change room. “It’s okay, Childe.” /I will stay right here./ He crooked his arm and his forearm and hand stayed inside the room. /Touch me if you must, Childe. Change. You’ll feel better if your clothes fit./ It’s disconcerting to find out how weak you truly are. I sobbed silently the entire time I tried on clothes. Gan approved of different selections, rejected others then finally had me get into a pair of black jeans and a black and green three quarter length long sleeve tee. He had hissed when he saw my backside but other than that he never said anything. There was a black leather blazer on a mannequin in the store window he wanted. He slipped it on me then fiddled with the buttons. The strong smell of leather was better than the stink of my own fear. Finally, I attached myself back to Gan and we ended up at the cash register. He reached behind him and pulled me forward. /If you’re going to cry all day, let’s get something to hide it./ He tucked my hair behind my ears and set a pitchblack wide armed pair of sunglasses on my nose. “Better.” Gan burnt almost two grand in the store. The blazer alone was five hundred. I got a stiff arm against my shoulder as I tried to get back into close contact. He shoved me out of the store ahead of him. “Twenty feet, Childe. You have twenty feet.” He pushed me toward the food court. There were more people there. “I never got anything to eat this morning. Go and sit there, I’ll get something here and come over.”

“No…” /You have twenty feet, Walter. Here./ He gave me all the shopping bags and pushed me toward the small round table. I was shaking and my breathing was shallow. Gan stood in line less than six feet away. I sat down and set my hands against the edge of the table. I can do this. Breathe…breathe. I knew my breathing was shallow I couldn’t calm down. I was starting to hyperventilate. Relax. I heard a low roar in my head and my vision got dark. The last thing I heard was my head going thunk on the food court floor.

I was held against a warm hard chest. A deep rumble sounded under my ear as a baritone hummed something I didn’t recognize. My head throbbed. I moaned as I lifted my hand up to my goose egg. Gentle fingers brushed through my hair, pressing me back against his chest. The humming continued. /Sleep, Childe. I’ve put you through enough today./ “Sam…” “The cubbies are fine. Shhhh. Sleep, Childe.” I was rocked gently. I was exhausted. /I have no one to blame but myself for this fiasco today. Rest, Childe. You’ve done nothing wrong./

My stomach growling woke me up. My head still ached but my tiger metabolism sped up healing. It could have been worse. Nothing like a good subdermal hemotoma to end the shopping trip from hell. Okay, I was naked. In a strange bed. I turned and looked around. In a strange room. Where the hell was I? I touched my throat. I still had the collar on. Where the hell was Gan? WHERE the hell was Gan? My hand hit a note. Childe You are at my new Garden of Earthily Delights. The collar is keyed to the apartment, you are free to roam. I am getting dinner. I will be back soon. Gan Dinner? I gingerly rolled to my feet and pulled on the drapes. The city was dark but not. I’d gotten used to the pitch dark of the night out in the woods. The lights were eerily calming. I used to live in this world. I wasn’t a part of it, but I used to pass for human. Now, I was just a drugged out nutcase of a homosexual who was so needy I couldn’t let my lover alone so I could try on clothes. Speaking of clothes…I found my underwear and jeans. The apartment was warm so I didn’t bother with a shirt. He did it. I looked down at my faintly scarred arm. After that little incident, he started moving his sexual circus out of the Mansion. This would be were he did the deed from now on. The Liar was where he did business but… God, I’m doing it again. I turned and found a phone. I wanted to call my babies. I probably couldn’t understand them from so far away but even to hear their growls. The collar gave me a tingle as I reached for the receiver. I froze. I shifted my hand and flicked on a lamp. There was no reaction. I reached for the phone again.

Damn it. Prison cell number two. Why am I even here? I started crying. My missed my babies. Fucking Gan just devastated me yet again. If he wanted me to have clothes, we could shopped online. I felt so confined here. I used to love the noise and the people. I would sit for hours in a crowded square with my meager lunch and just watch people. The ebb and flow of the city. Now, it was too much. I have no clue how high we are but it’s too noisy. I’m drowning in it. I snapped the light off. I could see well enough in the dark. The place was classy. Considering what he banked, I would expect anything less. I wandered. It was a big place. I found a balcony. I got jingled as soon as I got three feet from it. I scooted by it and found myself in a glass corridor. It was a penthouse. The ceiling was angled glass. You couldn’t see the stars from this place. I continued forward and, there it was -- Walter’s pet bed. It was shoved into a room that had to be a closet compared to the rest of the place. Screw that. I grabbed it and dragged it to the glassed corridor. I went and rummaged for a bottle of water and a couple of throw pillows. I made my bed and I sat on it staring down at the street that extended down as far as the eye could see. It was just a river of white and red lights. Even up this high I could hear it. I touched the collar at my neck and worked two fingers between my throat and I pulled on it. I just succeeded in hurting the back of my neck. Why…why, why, why? We could have just ordered clothes on line. There was no reason for it. Even though I call him a walking prick, Gan never does anything without a reason. He wanted to separate me from the cubs. Why would he want that? He didn’t want them to see something? What could be so bad that… Oh. My. God. My sensitive hearing heard the door to the penthouse open. He said it twice. It’s been a year. I scrambled to my feet. It’s been a year. He wanted to fuck me while in his Satyr suit. It had to be done once a year. He might have turned Satyr on me a couple of times the past year but he never once attempted to fornicate. He was a fucking Clydesdale stallion. I couldn’t take that…not without…them. “Childe! I brought ingredients to make a stir-fry. Come and watch me Iron Chef it.” I can’t do that again. It was agony last time even with the minions raping me before his arrival. I raised my hand to my mouth. My cry of terror dried up in my throat. That’s why I had to have the new collar. He had to make sure that I didn’t get away from him. “Childe?” Gan came around the corner of the kitchen standing in the light coming from the overhead lights he turned on in the main rooms. He had a white apron wrapped around his waist. I staggered back over my pillows as he took a step towards me. The expression on my face must have telegraphed my suspicions. “You know.” I bolted. I had nowhere to run to but I had to do something. I cut through the corridor and skidded out into the kitchen. I ended up knocking everything off the counter. I didn’t care if the collar was on. I ran

for the penthouse door. I got tackled. It was like a linebacker taking out the cheerleader on the sidelines. He broke some ribs. “I do this for your protection, Childe. All the satyr’s know of you. They know you are a fertile feline. They know I had been pregnant but did not carry to term. They want you for their own. If I do not claim you…you considered a free agent.” It was hard to breathe. Sharp stabbing pains. I gasped for air. “Even though you don’t think it, I am kind compared to the others. They would have killed the cubs when they were born because they are not satyr looking.” Gan pinned me to the floor with his hips. “Hate me if you must, Walter. I am gentle and I am kind. I will not make you suffer through it like you did on the Altar of Destiny.” I think he punctured a lung. I couldn’t get any air. He pressed down on the tag and agony ripped through me then darkness began to descend. “I love you, my Childe. If I could make it so, no harm would ever befall you.” The bastard says the strangest things.

Chapter 17- 28 Months What do you say to the man who’s had his forearm up your ass? Twice? No, that would have been tiger 1 and tiger 2. Number three would have been the expulsion of the placenta. So this would make it number four. I winced. “Hello.” “Greetings, Tiger Walter. Keep still. I am looking for internal damage. You had a very scary time.” Okay, the vet had his eye in a ring pop looking up my ass. I gritted my teeth and groaned. If this was an act of Gan’s kindness, I was pretty much screwed. In more ways than just this. Think happy thoughts. “Aside from your more obvious injuries, there has been some vicious tearing. This was consensual?” “Can you get this collar off me?” “I’m going to be taking that as a no. Okay, I’m going to put you out and stitch up the tears. If it was consensual, I would keep you awake so you would know the consequences of hurried intercourse. As it is…you’ve suffered enough little tiger. Count back from ten.” “Ten.”

He was good. Instead of feeling like a pile of crap simmering on the asphalt on the hot summer’s day, I felt like a pile of crap laying in a king sized bed of silk and satin. My chest ached but it wasn’t the sharpness of before. I could breathe easily. What my lord and master had broken, Vannashunrota had mended. I was too weak to move and I was pretty damned scared to try. He raped me. He put on his Satyr suit and broke me so badly he had to call in a vet. I thought I would start crying but my eyes just burned hot with no tears to be seen anywhere. I was thirsty. I turned my head and found a pitcher sitting on top of a night stand. Reaching for it was a bad thing. Attempting to roll towards it was a bad thing. I just ended up groaning. “Childe, Vannashunrota has left me instructions and pain killers for you. You have to eat something before you can take them. They can eat a hole in your stomach if…” Tensing suddenly opened up a whole new can of whoop ass. I gave a yelp and curled in on myself. It didn’t hurt like this the last time. Then again my barn door was pretty much opened wide almost for an hour before the main horse appeared. This time, he just ripped the barn doors off. “I am sorry, Childe. Vannashunrota has given me his medical diagnosis as well as his personal opinion on this incident.” I didn’t acknowledge the regret in his tone. Incident. Is that what this is called? I’d call it kidnapping, forcible confinement, torture and rape. Incident just doesn’t encompass all this…all this…horror. Aside from Samson and Delilah, nothing

really good has come out of this year. I was one big bruise. “Yesterday did not go as I intended. It was supposed to be a fun day for us. I wanted to show you that you were strong enough to walk in the human world. I honestly thought you could have started venturing out after the cubs were born…” I just lay still and turned my face toward the opened curtains. Outside the human world motored on, making and losing fortunes, birth and death, loving and heartbreak. What did I have? Stir-fry and pain killers, in that order. I could smell the wok in the air. “Childe?” “Water.” He came into the bedroom fully. He was still in the clothes he was wearing last night. It didn’t look like he slept. Actually he looked pretty haggard. He poured out a glass then lowered himself on the bed. The mattress dipped and it felt like my insides rolled that way. I gasped in pain. While I was blinded by the shaft of agony he propped himself behind me shifting me so I could attempt to drink without drowning myself or choking. I really wouldn’t want to be coughing feeling like this. “We will get cleaned up. The staff will change the bedding. We will eat and then…” I blocked him out with the pain searing through my body. Enough of this WE shit. We weren’t feeling like total crap. I hissed and tried to keep from whimpering out loud as he gathered me off the bed and carried me with eight jarring steps. The bathroom was a hedonist’s wet dream - glassed in shower; two person bath; six person hot tub; toilet and a bidet; double sinks and mirrors even heat lamps in the ceiling. What no sauna? There was a wooden slat bench in the middle of the floor. Gan was careful to lay me on my side then even took the time to drape a towel over my hips. I could hear a flurry of activity back in the bedroom. I had a feeling that if Van the Vet had to be called in, I was hemorrhaging pretty badly. I popped my ears. It hurt but I reached behind me and pressed on my lower spine. The pink nubbin emerged. That was it. My strength had fled. “Yes, that is good, Childe. This will help with the healing.” I felt his hand brush against the tip of my tail. I closed my eyes and gritted my teeth as he slowly, carefully extended my pink hairless tail. The sound of the tub running was a balm to my senses. He knelt at my back and rubbed his fingers against the backs of my ears and running his hand along my shoulders. He was talking. I wasn’t listening. I was too weak all the way around. The water stopped running. The air was warm and heavy. Gan turned on the heat lamp. His chest was hot. He had taken his shirt off. He carried me carefully over to the tub then stepped into it and slowly lowered himself down into the warm water. The heat hit my chilled body and I grimaced and gasped. Gan kept a good hold on me as he lowered me fully down into the bath. He still had his pants on as he settled me back against his chest. My tail laid like a submerged log at the bottom of the loch. Just laying there. It looked like my mood ring was dead.

The water began to turn pink. A sea sponge was dipped and slowly it was brushed over my skin. The water just got pinker. I didn’t deserve this. I’ve done nothing to deserve this…but it was going to continue. I had to be strong for my babies but I don’t know how many times I can go to the well to get resolve before it dried up. I had to last until I found out if they had a satyr waiting for them when puberty hit. Coby said it was five human years for every tiger one. So? Three years before I found out. I just had to survive 28 more months of this hell. I can do that…just 28 months. It wasn’t that long. Look, twelve just dragged by. Just give in it to his demands. He’ll take what he wants and leave me alone. That’s my mistake. Fighting him only gets me hurt worse that I need to be. I don’t need to be hurt any more. It doesn’t matter if it’s deserved or not, I just want the pain to stop. 28 months. /Childe./ He realized that I wasn’t listening to him speak verbally. /Yes, Gan./ /Did you hear me last night? Do you know why last night happened?/ /You have to claim me once a year in your true form to keep the other Satyrs away./ /Yes, but do you understand?/ /You claimed me./ /No, do you understand why I claimed you?/ /To keep…/ /No!/ I shut up. I could feel the sponge press between my inner thighs and begin cleaning away the evidence of my non consensual sex. /I love you, Childe. Do you understand that? Last night had to happen because I love you so much./ What the hell would he do if he hated me? /I know you love me, Childe. You don’t have to say it. The cubbies tell me they love me. They had to learn it from you./ I closed my eyes as water began to pour over my head. A Floral bouquet filled the room as shampoo was worked into my head. Sweet memories of Sammy and Lalah so carefully washing my hair after my accident. I was so easy to love them. They were soft and cuddly and headstrong and quick and…so far away from my arms. Soap got into my eyes and I began tearing up. Water poured over me again rinsing me clean.

Gan kicked the drain and I just stared down at the pink water disappeared down the pipes. All evidence of any sin disappearing from the light of day. Gan manhandled gently back into his arms and then rolled back up to his feet, carrying me back to the bench. There was blood on it. He tossed a towel down and set me on my side. He brought a stack of towels over and began to pat me dry. He carefully dried my tail. The towel was a light sweep across my back then he began to rub at my hair being careful not to jar me. Too bad he was only this careful after he broke my body. /Childe, you never answered my question.” I frowned. He never asked a question. /Do you love me?/ I just started across the bench to the toilet. /What would you like me to say?/ /I want to hear it from you./ /I love you./ He stilled. The towel was still between my ears, /You are just saying that./ He finished drying me then stalked off to return with a custom made robe. His custom made robe. It was like getting wrapped in a marshmallow curtain. He shucked off his wet pants and quickly dried off. I shut my eyes because I just couldn’t bear to look at him naked. He pulled on his own robe, belted it them picked me up again. The bedroom had been cleaned and disinfected. The linens were changed and even the bedspread was different. The scent of Febreze was in the air. The cleaning staff had done there job. Gan carried me out and laid me down on the sectional sofa. The room was blindingly bright. It must have snowed. It was kind of chilly after the warmth of the bathroom. I winced as I pulled my legs up so my feet were tucked under the hem of the bathrobe. Gan puttered in the kitchen then carried out a plate of rice and stir-fried chicken and vegetables. “I thought we would try chopsticks last night, but I think you need to eat more than find an amusement factor.” He set the plate on the wood coffee tablish cube then laid out a fork. “Eat Childe. Once you get some food in your stomach, I can give you your prescription.” It turned my stomach. I had no doubt I would find this shoved down my throat so I propped myself up on a leather pillow and began to eat roman style – reclining on an elbow. It tasted like sawdust. I was glad when Gan set a bottle of water beside the plate so I could wash it down. I cleaned my plate like a good little tigerboy. I took my codeine laced anti-inflammatory and washed it down and then just wait for it to start kicking in. I must have drifted off a bit because I jerked awake at the brush of a hand I my hair. My eyes snapped open to find Gan’s face propped on the sofa beside him. I turned my head toward the back of the sofa. I couldn’t meet him eye to eye. It was too soon. “Childe. I never meant to cause you sorrow. I never meant to cause you so much pain.”

I brought my hand up to my mouth to keep from…I don’t know what, screaming? Laughing? If he broke out into a chorus of “Prince’s Purple Rain” I was done for. “I am sorry, Walter.” /Please forgive me./ /You’re forgiven./ /I am?/ /You’re a satyr. This is what satyr’s do. You said that the call would go out to another satyr first, then to a demon then a human. I fit the first two./ I yawned. “You are tried. I’ll put you back in bed.” ‘Here…I’m okay here.” “No…you take the bed. You need to rest to recover, Childe.” I was too tired to argue and didn’t I already made a vow to myself not to fight him. I was gently cradled then carried back into the darkened bedroom. /Childe?/ “I’ll be a good boy, Gan.” I was quickly falling under the miracle of nothingness. “I don’t want you to be a good boy.” We both knew what he meant. He didn’t want to shellshocked vocal looped Looney from shock collar hell. “I have to be. You’ll stop hurting me if I’m a good boy.” My words were barely whispered. /I’m sorry, Childe. Why is everything I do so wrong? Why can’t I get things right with you? I never meant to hurt you. I don’t want you to be a good boy. I want you to be you. I love you for being you./ He was whispering some other junk but I was done listening to his lies to this time. I only had to do this for 28 more months. Then I could rest; cause right now, I was so hurt and tired, I didn’t care if I never woke up again.

Chapter 18- And on the Eighth Day I had seven whole days of Gan the merciful. This time I wasn’t stupid…no, naive enough to fall for it. The only reason I had him to myself for this week was that it was taking that long for all my injuries to heal. My babies aren’t unintelligent. They didn’t want me to leave that time and if I came back less than 100%, they were going to know it. I just had to remember not to fall for the same ole song and dance. What is that saying, fool me once, shame on me…fool me twice…I deserved to get fucked over. “Childe? Would you like more cranberry juice?” “No, thank you.” That’s what’s it been like. Stilted conversation with a bite of politeness. I made it a point to yield to him gracefully in everything. I don’t resist. I don’t get hurt. You would think that I would have figured that out sooner. Gan wanted to go to the movies. I said sure. He wanted extra slimey butter on his popcorn. No problem, I wasn’t eating it. He wanted to walk in the park. Well, he was a diligent pet owner. Besides, I kind of liked to walk in the snow. It’s peaceful and fresh. A light blanket of numbness that a dying psyche could hide under to either rejuvenate or shrivel and die. He kept shopping. I kept trying on things. He even got me to a tailor. Apparently in the future was I was to need suits. Apparently, I was going to start working for him. Not with him. Neck crunching would probably dry up the clientele pretty quick. He dropped this little tidbit of information on me over dinner at a restaurant. Then he surprised me by telling me why. Apparently, Coby and Sosu were going to be coming to the Mansion to teach my babies how to be Tigers. This was more to separate the two adult male weretigers than to separate me from my children. Sosu would rip me a new one even though intellectually he knew who I was, instinctively, I was encroaching. Sammy was too small to be considered a threat. I wasn’t going to argue with Gan over it. He was right. I could teach them how to fit into the human world. I had no clue how to get into the Tiger one. It would be best if they learned how to walk in both. I was having enough fun stumbling through mine. Bright and early on day eight, we were stagnant over breakfast. “Childe.” I looked up from my bacon. “Gan?” “Tell me what is wrong?” I frowned. “There’s nothing wrong. The bacon is fine. I like the eggs a little runny.” Yes, I was being deliberately obtuse. “That is not what I am referring to.”

“There is nothing wrong.” “You don’t purr.” There was nothing to say to that. It was a fact. Since the, ahem, anniversary, I have been ordered to his kingsized bed every night. He’s done nothing but hold me and pet me, in a non sexual way, but he hasn’t been rewarded with a tail swish or a purr. I don’t know how to purr. It just seemed to happen when I was happy and content. All I can say is that this week hasn’t been high on my happiness meter. “I don’t know how to control that, Gan.” “Are you still in pain?” Yes, heart shriveling, soul rending, wish-I-could-just-up-and-die-kind-of-agony that was just encircling myself. My voice was calm. “My stitches have dissolved. I am fine.” “Childe…you know you can talk to me.” “I am talking to you.” “You can tell me anything, Childe. Anything you want.” “Anything, I want?” “Yes.” “I want a playground set up for the cubs, like that one in the park…with slides and a merry-go-round. I used to sit on one of those for hours.” Gan laid the newspaper down on the table. “Your childhood wasn’t totally unhappy?” I picked up my fork and speared my scrambled eggs. I still didn’t know how to cook. “There were shafts of brilliance in my dark little world, Gan. Don’t worry about it. It’s all in the past.” “I don’t think it is.” “Well, I’m trying to put it there. I can’t be there for my cubs, if I can’t leave that crap behind.” “Could you be there for me?” Huh? I can’t believe he just said that. That he just asked that? What the hell did you want from me? I’ll give you my body, any time, any where, any way you want it but what are you demanding of me now, Bastard? My soul? My heart? “You don’t need me, Gan. You’re strong enough on your own.” Somewhere in the world the clock struck eight and the business phone began to ring. I was Gan’s pimp now. Or I guess he called me his Executive Assistant. My job is to arrange his schedule so he can meet his clients so he can continue his SERVICE to mankind and pad his bank account while he’s doing it. I could touch his business phone. It only had incoming calls. I couldn’t touch the residential one. I wanted to hear my babies breathing so much.

“Garden of Earthly Delight.” “Who is this? Where’s Gan?” “This is Simpson. I am Mr. Antioch’s assistant. How may I help you?” “Gan has never needed an assistant before.” “I am a new hiree, Mr…?” I pulled the datebook towards me and looked down at it…”Andrews?” “Yes…listen, I can’t make it. I need to re-schedule. Something later today.” Gan’s appointments ran in three hour blocks. Well you’d definitely get your monies worth. Andrews cancellation left the morning free. Gan tried not to work in the evenings but I was getting sick of his face. “I have an eight to eleven slot open for this evening?” “Really? I thought….” Gan wrenched the phone out of my hand. “Carl? No, my evenings are booked. No, I can’t work you in today. No, Walter is a long time companion. Sorry to hear that. See you next week.” Gan hung up and then glared down at me. “Why?” “You have free…” “My evenings are for you. You know what. Do you find my company so distasteful, Childe?” I set the appointment book down and moved to go back to breakfast. Gan caught me high around my upper arm and jerked me back to his chest. I stood still against him as his massive arms came up and around me. “Answer me, Childe.” “No, Gan.” “You never used to lie.” “I lied all the time. You just didn’t listen.” “Why didn’t I listen?” “You never felt guilty before.” I hissed as his arms tightened. “What would I feel guilty about?” “I have no opinion on that.” His hand came up to the back of my head and pulled me close, cradling me rather forcefully but not brutally. I think he found out that Stretch Armstrong had an expiry date. “Childe…you had opinions all

the time and you had no problem telling me them.” The incoming sex line rang again. I pushed against his hold but I accomplished nothing. “Even when you thought I was a figment of your imagination, you had no problem voicing your opinion. Why stop now?” “I need to get the phone…” “No, you are more important to me than anyone on the other end of that line.” The words I wanted to hear. Too little, too late. “I can feel you pulling away from me Childe. The tighter I try to hold you, it’s just like trying to hold sand. You find a way to escape me. Please, please, please, please, Walter.” I should be crying. My eyes were burning but there was nothing but dryness. “You are strong my little weretiger. You are stronger than the obstacles placed before you. I’ve watched you survive them. I’ve watched your determination to continue even though I have been the biggest obstacle before you. I love you. My fondest wish is to cherish and protect you and your wee barins but I keep rendering you asunder again and again.” Asunder. To rend asunder. To rip into tiny little bloody pieces and stomp them into the dirt. Yah, that’s appropriate. I’m all asunder. “Tell me you understand, Childe. Tell you know that I do love you. Give me that much as you take everything else away.” Gan swayed and I ended up twisting around the room with him until we were standing in front of a large window staring down upon the human workaday world. “I would give you the world, just for you asking for it, Childe….” I stared down at the grey streets. If wishes were horses, I’d have a grand carousel. “Ask me for something Childe…please.” Freedom. Freedom that I had taken for granted and squandered so uselessly in my youth, before the Minions. Freedom I wasn’t allowed to have anymore. Freedom was something I couldn’t allow myself. I’d killed animals because my rut-lust was on. If I harmed Lalah or Sammy, I would kill myself. No, I would not allow it to happen. I would never let it get to that point. I could feel the Satyr in me now. I knew its touch. I knew its smell. I don’t have to be afraid of it. “Childe, say something…you were never so quiet.” “Since your morning appointment was cancelled, you can fuck me instead.” “Walter…” “I can feel it.” “Childe?” “The thing inside of me.”

“…the thing…” “The legacy my father gifted to me.” “Cursed on you.” Out of all the time I’d lain crying in the darkness, I never thought of being cursed. I didn’t want to believe what was happening but…I knew deep down that I wasn’t ever what my so called mother said I was. So be it. I was a demon. A mixed blood. One part Tiger. One part near human. One part Satyr. That is a fact. Unchangeable. Undeniable. It just was. “I am not cursed. Neither are my children. Sate my satyr, Father. He has been prowling for a couple of days.” “I ever meant…” “I’ve already forgiven you, Gan. You’ve shown me that satyrs don’t know what they’re doing.” “Is that all you have learned from me?” “Isn’t it what you wanted me to learn? You take what you want when you want it because you can.” “That is not…” Just shut up. I reached behind me and cupped my palm over his semi hard state of being. Whatever he was going to regale me with next just dried up in his throat. I was still wrapped back to chest against him but his hold loosened as I began to rub against him. “Childe….” He whispered the name he christened me with on that fucking Alter of Destiny a little more than a year ago. “Childe…I…” I turned in his arms. I didn’t have the strength to take what I wanted from him and I never wanted to make that decision to force someone. Deer aside. Cupping the back of his head, I urged him down from his height and pressed demanding kisses on his lips when he gave in to my request. I let my tongue peek out and gently brush the smooth skin of his lips. I expected him to start ramming his tongue down my throat in his usual –get’s get physical mode but he let me lead. I pushed the spa worthy robe from his shoulders. He was naked underneath. His flesh was hot to my touch. His arms held me loosely but he didn’t stroke my flesh. I pulled back. The puzzlement I felt was in my eyes. “I submit to you, Childe. Do what you must. I will offer no resistance.” He lowered himself to his knees. I didn’t know what to feel as he knelt before, naked and erect bathed in the sharp light of the winter morning. He was a satyr – a being who’s existence was to rut, anywhere, anytime, anything and anyone. I would never draw conclusions by adding 1+1 = 4 again. When I got hurt, it was only myself to blame. I crossed my forearms in front of my stomach, grasped the hem of my tee-shirt and hauled it up over my head. I was expecting touches or lip marks against me but there was nothing. Gan looked at me with desire but his hands were spread on his upper thighs. “What do you see when you look at me?”

“I see beauty that has struggled hard to exist in a difficult environment. You are like a pure white lily that has forced its way through a crack in the concrete. You are pleasing to the eye; tender to the touch, fragrant and colorful.” Lily? Isn’t that associated with death? “A white lily represents majesty, purity, virginity. After all you have been through…you are still a majestic entity.” My answer to all that poetic spew. “Suck me.” There was that flash of disappointment in his gaze. Fuck that. I was not going to live based on his expectations. I’m going to live based on mine and my children. I had to until I found out of my babies were so ‘gifted’. I needed help to stand. His talented mouth had stolen my knees from me within minutes of his lips kissing my anticipating length. He braced my knees against his chest and wrapped his forearms around the back of my thighs. His hands curled around my thighs anchoring him to me. Gan was a satyr. He knew the ways of man and beast. He has never apologized for it. He has never had to. As far as I could tell from my association with the Lord of the Satyrs, no one ever had complaint. The enemies that he spoke of were disgruntled husbands or fathers or lovers. I tangled my hands in his red hair as it bobbed up and down on me. I gasped…I took a deep breath. The sensations were amazing. Ahhh…..ahhh. I tossed my head back toward the ceiling. Aaahhhh…… My hips began to buck forward. A hand shifted and spread wide across my buttocks. A long finger began to sweep up and down my crevasse. I pulled my head upright and tensed. I looked down at him. His eyes were wide and clear looking up at me. A question in his eyes. “No.” His hand moved back to my hip. What? What is he doing? He’s never….nuuuun. I couldn’t hold back. I stiffened and a deep growl ripped through my throat. Gan began to hum. I lost all control. Gan held me upright as my orgasm went right to my head. He held me until I could stand under my own power. I had to balance myself on his shoulders for a few moments. Gan tipped his head back, his red, red hair seemed to burn in this morning’s light. His eyes had taken on that satyr gold gleam of satisfaction. My cum had seeped out of the seam of his mouth. I watched sickly fascinated as his tongue came out and lapped at the corner of his mouth. “I would like more from you, Childe.” “Insatyrable?” “Only for you, Walter.” He read the disbelief in my eyes. He rose to his feet until he towered over me. His hand came up and cupped the back of my neck. “Why don’t you believe me?”

The business phone began to ring again. I pulled back. He let me go. “Go to the bedroom.” I told him. “My boss can be a total bastard.” For a moment, I thought that he was going to push for an answer. Then he kissed me on my forehead and headed toward the bedroom. Naked as a satyr, and so was I. “Garden of Earthly Delight.” “Are you still trying to be a good boy, Walter?” I froze as a ghost from my past ripped into the present. “Haven’t you learned anything by now?” “Alyssa, you are not silly enough to keep thinking you can get Gan’s favor now?” “My sweet demonchild, I don’t want Lord Satyr’s favor.” She had that sickly tone that told me she was going to torment me. I dreaded that tone when I was a child. It didn’t sit well with me now. “Then you want his sorrow.” A trill of laughter came through the line, “As a start. Have you been much of a disappointment, Walter?” “That was your intention, wasn’t it?” “The minions…aah, yes the minions. You would scream so much in the night…” I’m not a captive kid anymore. I don’t have to listen to this. “Aside from reminiscing, what else did you call for?” “You have a backbone.” “I have a tail.” “So you are that shecat’s whelp.” “I have met my mother. She is a fine weretiger.” “I am your mother…” The receiver was ripped from my hand. “This is a dangerous game you have played, Alyssa, former High Priestess and former chosen Consort, and it is one you shall not win.” Gan pulled me hard against him and held me there. I could feel the tension in his arm as he listened to the vitriol Alyssa spewed out. “As it was bequeathed, now it is retaken.” I couldn’t make out what she was saying but it wasn’t something intended to make a satyr calm. “Walter is all I could have hoped for. You may have tarnished his surface, but all that just wipes clean with care. His core is pure and strong. His children…Ah…you didn’t know. He has bore me a son and

a daughter. Something you could never do. Run, Alyssa. Run while you can, hide were you may, the day of reckoning is fast approaching. Hunters are on your trail, Alyssa. My minions will be searching now too.” Gan slammed the receiver down and brought his other arm up around me. “I can never make up for the mistake I made placing you with that woman. I am sorry, Walter. I am so sorry to have made you that woman’s victim for all those years.” Drops of wetness hit my shoulder and streamed down my back. What? I shifted and looked sideways. He had hunched slightly pressing his head against mine. There was another stream. “Gan?” He lifted his head. His cheeks were ruddy and his eyes were back to his gold but the vertical slit was barely a strip of blackness. “How could I not see what she was? She calls us monsters but she the one with the black soul. To take an innocent, a child without sin and try to twist and break him…I have never seen a heart of darkness before, Childe…a heart so dead and frozen and I gave you to her. I gave her dominion over your satyr salvation. I was a fool, Childe. A damned fool and you have had to suffer for it. I am sorry. I am so sorry, Childe.” And on the eighth day, I learned that Satyrs can cry.

Chapter 19- Time After Time I loved the snow. I thought I liked summer better because I was out of the house and the days were longer. I had to be back in my room before dusk. I think I preferred summer because I was away from Alyssa. Tiger me loved to frolic in the crisp whiteness. Tiger cubbies loved it too. /Death from above!/ I swished sideways and Sammy went pouf in a snow bank. All I saw a stub of a red tail sticking out. /Lalah, help me dig your brother out./ I padded over and began to brush at the snow. Lalah bounded up and snapped her mouth around the tip of her brother’s tail and began to yank on it. I shoveled the snow out of his airway. /Ow…ow….stop it! That hurts!/ Sammy shook his head and freed the snow from his ears. He turned to snap at Lalah. I stepped on his head and pushed him back into the snow. He popped back up and sat down in a huff. /We are family. We are the only ones in the world like us. We protect each other. We watch out for each other. This goes for both you and Lalah. We have to be on guard. We have to have each other’s backs./ /Backs?/ /Babies, that means that I watch out for you. You watch out for your sister and you watch out for your brother./ /Just like Daddy watches out for you?/ God no. /No Babies, you watch my back. Us tigers have got to stick together. Now who wants a spin?/ My cubbies were growing. They were all legs and tails right now and were roughly half my size. But they weren’t as fast. I humped my way through the snow to the playground Gan had installed. The cubbies followed easier in my tracks. There was a merry-go-round that was just as dangerously good fun as I remembered it. If you got it spinning fast enough, you got tossed by the centrifugal force. If you got too near the edge you got sucked under it. It was fun. I beat the cubbies there. I set my shoulder against a bar and began to push. The wheel began to turn. I set my feet down in the snow and pushed hard with my back legs. Sammy and Lalah timed the spin right and jumped on. I had it going fast enough that Lalah almost skidded off the other side as soon as she hit the platform. Sammy jumped on her and pinned her to the floor until she could twist and get her feet under her. /Now, that’s what I’m talking about!/ /Faster Mommy! Faster!!/ I put some tail into it. I could hear the scratches of claws on the surface as they hung on. They squealed in kitty laughter. I did a couple more rounds of pushing then jumped up onto the wheel. Crap…I slipped and went barreling through the snow until I went thump hard on my ass. I shook the snow out

of my face and looked up. Gan stood there in his tan wool coat. He looked the consummate business man all in shades of brown. It only highlighted his hellish red hair. I flipped to my feet. “Time to go, Childe.” He dropped one end of the shock collar in front of my face. Bastard. You fucking bastard. I looked to see Lalah go tumbling off ass backwards. She got up and made a pathetic little roar then spied her Daddy. /Daddy! Did you see me go flying! I almost stayed on this time./ “I saw you Lalah. Give me a kiss. Mommy and me have to leave for work.” I was physically pained to see my cubs give their untainted love to Gan, but the bastard was their father. Just because he loved to rape my ass, didn’t mean he wasn’t a good father and protector to the cubbies. He caught Lalah in mid spring and held her up to the clear blue sky. He brought her to his chest, tucked her head under his chin and then got the purr factory going. His daughter’s mood tail was working fine. It swished back and forth as he stroked her fur. Sammy slipped off the merry go round and was now doing a real good impression of a drunk at last call. Flop. He fell over in the snow and just laid there panting hard. Gan stepped over me and went to collect his son. There were times like these when I would have let him into my tender feelings. I learned my lesson. This was all just an act. Keep the cubbies happy, and Walter won’t be such a prick. “Grandma and Grandpa will be here soon, so Mommy’s got to get into the Hummer right away.” Gan turned and looked down at me. “Right?” “Yes, Gan. I need clothes.” “David has put your clothes in the Hummer.” /Have fun at work, Mommy!/ /Be good for Grandma and Grandpa./ I can’t believe they call Sosu, Grandpa. He’s got nothing to do with the bloodline. The fact that he wants to rip my head off really doesn’t endear me to him. It’s instinct. I know that but still..I think I was jealous or envious. Sosu got to stay with the kids all day. I got to play pimpdaddy…pimpmommy. Let’s get this started, so it can be done quicker. I wanted to drag my sorry tail after me just like Sammy on the way to the bathroom for a bath. Lead by example. Damn it sucks being an adult. I pad my way to the Hummer. This was going to hurt. I shifted back to human. The snow burnt into my hands and feet. I groaned as I straightened, absolutely naked. I shivered and opened the door then climbed in. At least he had the car running and the heater on. It was more casual clothes. Dockers and a sweater. I guess he wasn’t working today. So what was going on? I dressed quickly leaving my socks and shoes until the last. The bottom of my feet were cold. I climbed into the front seat and set my heels on the dash vents. That would warm them up quickly. I had a watch and a ring sitting on a small tray on the dash. I glanced down at it. He took me to a jewelry store on the eighth day. I had on a blue suit, bright white dress shirt and navy and pale blue polka-dot tie. I got platinum cuff links and tie clip. Gan just hauled me around the store. I was just a

ken doll. I drew the line at piercing my ears. If I wasn’t born with a particular hole in my body, I wasn’t adding anymore. Then we ended up at the ring display case. A circle of canary yellow diamonds surrounding a large emerald. It was a woman’s ring but he wasn’t going to be swayed. Weretiger Green. Saytr gold. “Forever in precious natural gems.” Gan had me sized then ordered it made into a man’s ring. “Your beautiful eyes.” I hated wearing it. It was a shock collar in jewel form. A mark of ownership. I grabbed the watch and slipped it over my wrist. I glanced up and saw Gan trudging his way over towards the car. Here I was sitting with my legs wide apart so my feet were on two different vents. This was just inviting trouble. I snapped my legs together and pulled my socks on. I was tying my shoes when the driver’s door opened. Gan tossed the coat in then hauled himself up. I took the ring and jammed it on my hand. “Did you eat this morning? You were up and gone so quickly.” “I had some oatmeal.” I set my feet on the floor. Gan held his hand out toward me. The brown leather collar hung from his palm. “Put it on, Childe.” “I will not willingly but that…thing on.” “Then come here.” I kept my expression neutral but slid across the seat. I turned my head and looked away. There was nothing at first then Gan lifted my chin and locked it around my neck. I closed my eyes so I didn’t see the flash of light sealing the collar tight. “I didn’t get my good morning kiss.” I opened my eyes as Gan’s hand cupped my head and pulled me up against him. Give in…just give in. It’ll be over quicker. I turned my face to his. I wish I could have said that things would be different. That Gan had an epiphany. I didn’t expect miracles and I didn’t get any. His lips touched mine and his tongue swept across my lower lip. I opened my mouth and took his tongue when he pressed it into my mouth. Deep frenching was something he really liked…especially when I sucked on his tongue. I gave back as much as he gave me. I wouldn’t give him cause to make sex less than endurable. “Good morning, Walter.” “Good morning, Gan.” “I want you in my bed when I wake up…you know that.” Gan’s fist tightened in the back of my hair. “I knew Sosu was coming today…I wanted to spend time with the cubs. It’s always so late when we get back.” “That spinning thing looks dangerous. It threw you off pretty far.” “It’s fun.” “I don’t want you hurt.”

“We’re fine.” Gan let me go and I took that to be my cue to get over to the other side of the Hummer and buckle up. “You’re not working today?” “I am working.” I frowned. “What am I doing then?” “I’ve made arrangements for you to go to a spa.” How the hell was that going to happen? He just locked the twenty foot radius around my neck. “You need a professional haircut, Childe. You are looking a little scruffy. You deserved to be pampered a bit, don’t you?” The hummer started up and we pulled away from the mansion. Just outside the gates, a smaller Lexus SUV passed us. Mom waved at me as she drove in. She didn’t have to show the cubbies how to be Tigers. The weretiger clan gave us the boot. By all rights, she could have just turned her back on us and left us to fend for ourselves. Instead she came and gave my babies “Tiger” lessons. They in turn taught me; learning through osmosis. “Childe?” “Uh? Did I miss something?” “You were so far away.” I furrowed my brow. “You want me to sit…?” “Walter, you could be sitting on my lap and you would be too far away. What is wrong?” “Nothing’s wrong. I just don’t see how I can go to a spa with this thing on my neck.” I made sure nothing was wrong. Gan wanted my ass, I turned over and gave it to him. He wanted a kiss; I kissed him. Anything he wanted to do physically to me, I submitted. I was going to be no trouble. I was going to fly under his radar. So far these past two months have been rape free. I’ve had sex but it wasn’t anything like my anniversary. Dr. Van had dropped by to see me a couple of times. One was a check up. The other…the other was a mission of mercy. I wouldn’t have any more unexpected cubs…and I wouldn’t be making any little satyrs either. I rested my forehead against the window and stared out at the passing countryside. I knew Gan was Lord of the Satyr’s. I knew he was rich. I now had an idea of how influential he was. He was almost like a Godfather from the movies; not the magic fairy wave your wand kind but the ‘say-hello-to-mylittle-friend’ type. The mansion was Gan’s castle and every one who worked their, be it human or demon was loyalty personified. He hadn’t been kidding when he said that no one would help. Those who I had considered my friends...were Gan’s employees. I made the mistake of confiding in David once. I basically had a whine and cheese pity party that was repeated word for word to the Lord and

Master. My biggest complaint was that I wanted my own bed. I wanted back on my pet bed. I had no privacy. Why was I given a bedroom of my own if I couldn’t spend the night in it? Gan took care of everything. Everything attributed as mine, was moved into his master bedroom. My old bedroom was transformed into an indoor playground for the cubs. The pet bed that I had gotten comfortable on disappeared. Every complaint I had made, was addressed. I had nothing to bitch about. Right? I kept my own counsel now. But Dr. Van was an entity unto himself. He offered sanctuary for me and cubbies. If we wanted to run right now, he would give us a safe place to hide. Alyssa might have eluded Gan but with the telephone call to the Garden of Earthly delight, she had jumped back to the top of his shitlist and he was moving human and demon to find her. I wasn’t going to drag the good vet into the mix any further that I had. When Dr. Van had come back to check on me three days after the ‘incident’, Gan had just met up with a client. I had a three hour crying jag that left me emotionless and wrung out. Van basically summed up my life in five words. “Get away or get dead.” “We can’t leave until we find out if they are satyr. I can’t leave them to find out the way I did.” “When will you know?” “Twenty-eight months” I was now down to twenty-six and counting. /Walter./ I snapped back to reality. “Gan?” /You seem to be losing concentration regularly lately. I think I should call Vannashunrota in again. You might be more than just anemic. Did you take your meds this morning?/ “Yes, Gan.” I schooled my face into stillness. I wouldn’t be skipping these meds. Dr. Van called them iron pills and he said he would bring the prescription personally when he came for my three month check up. These were birth control pills. No more satyr/tiger mixes for me. I had a psychic surgery the last time – a vasectomy. Dr. Van assured me it could be reversed if I so desired somewhere down the road but I had never intended to have children. I wouldn’t trade Sammy and Lalah for anything but I wasn’t going to bring anymore into this fucked up world with this fucked up lineage. “The evening is free. We will be staying overnight. Coby and Sosu will watch the cubs. They like it when Grandma and Grandpa stay over.” “What’s so special about today?” There was a long pause. I figured I wasn’t privy to the information and returned to staring out the side window.

“I know you cannot bear to see me in my true form.” There was a long pregnant pause. I wasn’t about to be accused of lying again so I just like the pause linger on until Gan decided he had enough of it. “My horns are a solid color again.” I felt a cold lump settle into my chest. “This means what?” “We can try again, Childe.” I parroted him, “We can try what again?” But I knew. I knew what he was going to say, what he wanted. “I am fertile. Tonight is a good omen. You will take me and this time, I should get pregnant.” “So the spa is to get me relaxed and in the mood?” “Yes.” “So it serves your purpose more than mine.” Again. “Childe…the collar you have on only prevents you from changing to your true form. It is not a shock collar. It does not limit your range but it does have a tracking device….” “If I should run...” I turned my face toward Gan. “Why would I run? You have my children.” “WALTER!” I shut up. “Not everything I do has an ulterior motive. Can you not accept what I give to you as a gift? You couldn’t stay at the mansion today anyways.” I was stuck on ‘not a shock collar.’ I touched my throat. “I…I can go shopping? Without you?” I think there was a little bit too much wonder in my voice. Gan took his eyes from the road and matched mine. “Yes, Childe. I have told you I thought you were controlled enough to start venturing out on your own…well, there will be bodyguards with you at all times.” I broke eye contact and looked down at the floor mats. “Thank you.” The rest of the trip was silent except for the dinosaurs of rock. I napped until we got into the city and began to hit rush hour. Finally Gan pulled the hummer over in front of a quaint Victorian three story house. He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a leather wallet and a cell phone. “Open it.” I took the wallet and flipped it open. Walter Antioch. Uh? “Alyssa hates us both. To have a mere human disappear so effectively means that she is just not hiding on her own. She has a powerful patron watching out for her and I wouldn’t put it past her to be actively searching for you, Childe. She will be looking for Walter Simpson.”

“Antioch is not a common name.” “I have never permitted anyone to use my surname. You, Samson and Delilah are all legally known as Antioch now. She would never think you would bear it.” I rifled through the wallet. I had cash. I had credit cards. “Childe…” He unlatched my seatbelt and I found myself dragged over to the steering wheel. “I know I have wounded something deep within you. Only time will tell if you can truly forgive me. Only time will tell if you can heal. These past months have been good between us, has it not? We have found a harmony of sorts.” You play the tune, I’ll dance to it. “Walter…my beautiful tigerboy. I love you. I will bring enough love to warm both of us. I want you happy. I want your purr again. I didn’t know how important it was until it was gone. I want you to have it back again. Hopefully today will ease some of the pain within you. Allow yourself to be pampered. Allow the staff here to work your stress from your muscles. You are tense all the time…even in your sleep.” Gan pet my pet and rubbed the side of his face against my cheek. “Rest and relax today. All expenses are taken care of. Francis and Marko are with you today. If you want to go somewhere, just tell them and they will take you there. Be at the Garden of Earthly Delight by five o’clock.” Gan tilted my head back and attacked my mouth. I submitted to his demand with my eyes closed. His tongue darted into my mouth and rank along my own tongue. He pulled back and I felt a thumb run over my bottom lip. “This mouth is full of promise.” I licked the thick pad of his thumb. I was rewarded with a flash of gold in his gaze. “This is a test today, Childe. Do not fail it. Know that there is nowhere you can go that I cannot follow.” I froze. He shook his hand out of my hair and then pressed a kiss to my forehead. “Go…I’m going to be late.” I yanked my leather coat from the back seat gathered up my wallet and cell then slipped out of the Hummer. The door barely shut when he pulled back out into traffic. A dark grey sedan pulled up in the vacant spot and Marko climbed out of the passenger side. “Sir Walter. This way.” He gestured toward the snow shoveled walkway. I stared after the black hummer. What the hell did he mean by that? He knew I was going to leave? Or was it supposed to be comforting like, if Alyssa did something or the trackers came, he could rescue me? What the fuck is he doing to my head? “Sir?” Marko took my coat from my hand and slipped it over my shoulders. “Sir Walter, are you okay?” I gave him a grimace that could pass as a smile. No, I was not okay. I was as far from okay as it was possible to be. I was supposed to be touched by strangers all day long and tonight, I was supposed to give my Service to the Satyr Nation. “This spa has an excellent reputation, Sir.” “Thanks, Marko.” I turned and started up the walkway. The sooner this got started, the sooner it would be over; the quicker the night came then all this would be over. One day at a time. I just needed to take it one day at a time.

My thoughts drifted back to this morning and Sammy’s tail sticking out of the snowbank. Damn that was funny. I brushed at the tears that were forming at the corner of my eyes. I could do this. I had somebodies waiting for me at home. One second goes by, then a another, adding up to a minute, trickling into an hour, warping into an afternoon. I can do this. One day at a time.

Chapter 20- Call of the Satyr Holding hands was fine. Pushing my cuticles back up into my nail bed hurt like the blazes but..it was still fine. My old definition of fine was ‘nobody was touching me’. This years version…‘I wasn’t getting raped.’ My nails never were so shiny or smooth. Then I got my hands dipped in paraffin wax. I’ve never touched a baby’s bottom, Sammy and Lalah were hairy, so I couldn’t tell if my after wax effect was just as soft. I just thought they were really, uh, foreign. I didn’t know my hands were rough until they weren’t. Feet play tensed me up at first. I was dipped up to the ankles and left there to stew and bubble. I seemed to be the only guy in the place then it hit me. Of course I would be segregated, not because of the demon thing but a man in a woman’s haven wouldn’t go over well. It wouldn’t matter if I was considered gay, I would still be considered an interloper into the feminine domain. Who the hell knew that just massaging my feet would get my long lost purr back. The nail fixer…euthanasianist…err, no, I can’t remember their title, must have heard me. Money makes little client follibles disappear. Lots of money makes big ones seem like everyday behavior. As I said, Gan is rich. Okay, I can do this. My feet were rough and running barefoot through the snow didn’t help. Man, I was going to have to take better care of myself. The manager came in and apologized. I didn’t know what for. I had no clue what Gan had scheduled. “My masseuse was caught up in traffic. Would I mind getting my haircut first?” I hadn’t had a hair cut in a year and before that, I hacked at it myself when Alyssa groused about it. Scruffy looking was polite. My hair was now hanging at my shoulders and it was roughly one length. It was an effective blackout curtain since my nerd specs were gone. When I think about it, shouldn’t my hair be red? I sat in the chair with a cape over my spa robe. I looked at myself in the mirror. Really looked. When you don’t like yourself, a mirror is not your best friend. Coby has reddish orange hair. Gan has red hair. Why was I brown? I pulled hanks forward and examined them. I guess it had some red in it, like russet brown in a box of wax crayons. I had a strand of copper in the mess I had pulled forward. My face looked…what? I had changed. I had to have changed. A person can’t go through what I’ve been through and not change. I tucked my hair behind my ears and sat up straight. My unibrow had disappeared. I never even noticed when it stopping growing back in. My eyes were more noticeable. Not just because my hair was off my face, but it seemed to me that they were brighter. Almost like they had an inner glow. A smile ghosted across my lips. That changed my whole appearance. “That’s a nice smile.” I glanced up at the stylist’s reflection in the mirror. “I’m Reynold.” “Walter.” “Mr. Antioch.” “I would prefer Walter.”

“I would prefer to keep working here.” He grinned then stepped forward. “Big Mr. Antioch has left instruction that you are not to be startled. So, here I am not startling you.” “Heh, heh, heh.” I gave another weak smile and looked back into the mirror. “You have a pretty deep tan going on there. What do you do, if I may ask? Snowboard? Ski?” “I just like being outdoors.” “Well that tan really sets off your eyes. Please tell me they’re natural and you just didn’t lose a colored contact on the way here.” Colored contact? Reynold noticed my puzzled expression. “Haven’t you thought about it? One day you could have green green eyes. The next day you could have honey.” Honey? “Either way, your hair says nothing about you. I would think since your outside all the time you would have bleached highlights.” Reynold moved with exaggerated slowness as he untucked my hair from my ears and shook it out. “This hasn’t been cut in ages either. How much time to do you spend on your appearance Mr. Antioch?” I caught his blue eyed gaze in the mirror. “This is also considered ‘me’ time. Twenty minutes? Ten minutes? Do you brush your hair?” “It has been made painlessly but still aware that I do not take care of myself…or I should say pamper myself. I would rather spend the time with the children.” “You’ve got kids.” It was a leading question designed to start a natural conversation. I could either engage Reynold in dialogue or I could be a bump on a log. Bump was the old modius operandi. This morning was about change. I mentally girded my loins, “Twins, a boy and a girl.” “I can see why you don’t have any “me” time. Okay, Big Mr. Antioch basically left instructions on how your hair was to be styled. But, since it’s your head and you have to wear it, let’s leave it up to you. Your hair is healthy but blah. You can’t have those wonderful envious eyes and team it with blah. It’s just a sin to hide those beauties under a hairy curtain.” I glanced up quickly and caught Reynold’s gaze in the mirror. “Children can be cruel. You probably started hiding in your hair as soon as you can get it long enough. Adults…would kill for something that spectacular. Did your kids get them?” “Uh, they both have green.” “Same shade?” I had to envision Sammy and Lalah in my mind’s eye. “Pretty much.”

“You’re going to beating the boys off your daughter with a stick.” Reynold broke out in a laugh. “You’ve been so busy with them that you don’t feel the time passing by. One day they’re little ones the next, they’re sassing you back and demanding the car. Take the time to smell the roses, Mr. Antioch. Give me a smile, I want to be inspired.” The stylist was a nut. Damn good thing I liked nuts. I think I really smiled and meant it for the first time in months. “Trust me?” “Errrr” “Blah does not go with those eyes. If you hate it, I’ll fix it. Okay?” Did I mention that my sense of smell was acute? I was tin foiled and painted with dye then packed under a dryer. The fumes were killing me. I don’t know what it is about this beautifying treatment but a fair amount of pain and discomfort are involved. I thought my eyebrows were all right. Reynold was plucking where hair shouldn’t have been growing unless I was in my tiger jammies. “Be thankful you don’t have hair coming out your ear. Now that is painful.” I got a lovely pat on the arm, a quick touch that didn’t linger. I didn’t tense up about and I didn’t freak. Which was a good thing. A real damned good thing. Reynold ushered me back to the sink and de-foiled me. “This is looking good.” I was rinsed and deactivated then towel dried and led back to the chair. I’d gone from being a plain brown to calico head – brown, reds, copper and blonde. “How did you get all that color? Didn’t you just use one dye?” “Ah, ah, ah. A girl has to keep all her styling tips.” I crashed my gaze back up to his. “You’re gay.” “And…” “You’re not going to jump me?” “Uh…no. As I said, I would like to keep working here and FYI, not all gays are horny predators.” I felt my face color up. Oh jees. “Apology accepted, Mr. Antioch.” Reynold began to comb out my hair. “Do you still trust me?” “Yes.” “Good. No more blah for you. I have a feeling your beating Big Mr. Antioch off with a club now… you’re going to need a redwood when I’m finished with you.”

Ah, err. Maybe…Reynold began cutting. Lead by example. What the heck was I teaching my cubbies? I watched as more changes happened to me. No. As I changed. Own the experience. I’m not a victim. Well…no, I’m not a victim. Maybe I can’t stop Gan from playing Lord, God, Satyr but..what? I can show the cubbies how to cave because I’m scared of what their father might do to me. Reynold gave me bangs. Snip. Snip. Snip. No more hiding. Were tiger Green. Satyr Gold. As hair fell to the floor, I grew into my eyes. Odd statement, but true. I am a were tiger. I love running as a tiger. I love my cubs. I love waking up in the morning and finding them pressed against me in comfort. We give and take and support each other. I am a satyr. I have felt it within me. No matter how much I want to deny that it is a part of me; I have my cubbies because of it. Weretigers are feared. Satyrs are desired. I’m both wanted and dreaded. So will my cubs be. I need to walk in the human world as well as the demon. I need to learn it before my kids have to face it. I had to face both worlds head on with my best paw forward and I had been failing. Pain fades. Fear only grows. Fear was trying to own me. What did Tiger Mom say? “You’re a great cat. No one owns you, not even your past.” I was teaching my cubs fear. I blinked as tears began to burn my eyes. That was the last thing I wanted them to know. “Mr. Antioch?” Reynold stopped cutting. “Keep cutting. I’m just dealing with crap I should never have shouldered to begin with.” I didn’t know who looked back at me when Reynold finally ripped the cape off my neck, but I liked it. “Blah no more.” I turned my chin to the left and looked at my multi-colored mottled hair. Reynold held up a mirror and showed me the back. It was short in the back and hung longer in the front. The bangs he had cut were long enough to hang in my eyes but he product’d me to death. My hair was waxed into flippy chunks now. “When a client comes in with someone else’s demands…it usually isn’t a good relationship.” His fingers twisted a few more chunks together to create the bedhead effect. “What did Gan want?” “Does it really matter? You like this. Does his opinion change that fact?” “No…but…” Reynold picked up a broom and began to sweep the floor around the chair. “Big Mr. Antioch is a favorite here. Big tipper. I know what he does. I found out while I was experiencing my adventures in

dating. If I had that kind of money, I would give him a call. I often wondered what kind of person who finally get to him, to make him step in line. I figured it would have to be someone special.” “What did Mr. Antioch want, Reynold?” Reynold leaned forward and placed the underside of his chin on the broom handle. “A wash and a trim of the splint ends. That was it and minimal physical contact.” Really? I looked back into the mirror. I didn’t exactly look like how I felt on the inside but this was different, a good kind of different. I liked different. “That would have been a shame to keep hiding those gorgeous eyes. I knew Big Mr. Antioch would have someone special and you brought kids with you. Big Mr. Antioch strikes me as someone who would be a good Father.” He was pretty crappy as a father to me, but to Sammy and Lalah…he was there for them. He read Lalah princess tales about magic and true love. He told Sammy knight sagas that sounded like memories more than made up yarns. I knew now that he would move heaven and earth for his Samson and Delilah. I couldn’t fault him on that. “Can I ask were you met?” “My college library.” I watched the mirror as my inner light dimmed at that memory. But I survived it. I lived through it. That horrid night. I lived passed it. I blinked. I’m passed it. Reynold looked at me in the mirror but refrained from commenting on whatever he was seeing. “I’ll have the product I used on you wrapped and ready to go when you’re done. I do believe that your masseuse is here.” He ran a bristle brush all over my face and ears. “Can I offer advice? You can take it or leave it.” I nodded. “You can’t change him. This goes for any relationship. What you see is what you get. If he wants to change, it will be his decision.” Reynold had a sad expression flash across his face. “Expecting him to change is just asking for heartbreak.” I got up out of the chair. “Just so you know, this is hard for me…” I forced myself to hug the stylist. No panic attack. No undo panting. My heart rate accelerated but not like a jack rabbit. “That sounds like wicked personal experience.” “You don’t need to go through the pain to learn something. You can only control how you change. You seem like a nice guy but sadness just hangs off you like a cloak or something. It’s just like blah…it doesn’t belong on you.” I took out my wallet and pulled out a c-note. “I didn’t see your psychiatric certificate hanging anywhere.” “It’s behind my license to practice my scissors.”

“You’re better than some of those I’ve been to.” “I live to serve.” I glanced up as he took the tip from my hand. There wasn’t a hint of Saytr sensibilities in Reynold at all. He was 100% human. He ushered me to my next phase. I wasn’t sure about it – a full hour body massage. Hand touching was okay. Feet touching was a little bit more stressful but it turned out okay. Gan had pet me lots of times. Aside from the newly discovered bottoms of my feet, I had a big purr zone on my back. I could always ask them to stop if I really couldn’t handle it. They’d stop if I wanted them too. The room was simply amazing. The walls had falling water on three sides, dribbling down the stone to be sucked up into submersible pumps and hauled back up to the top again. The massage table was blanketed with extra soft cashmere like covers. Soft music played just over the sound of the trickling water. There was a light scent in the air. I sniffed. It was nice. I hung my robe on the hook by the door. It kept my underwear on. I’m NOT that comfortable. I lay face down on the softness and hiked the covers up over my shoulders. There was a padded face hole for me and I lay down, not really relaxed but just listening to the noise was soothing. I began to relax. I could feel the tension just begin to drain out of me. Again, this was like the rough hands. I didn’t know I was that tense until it was gone. I just felt weary. I began to doze. Slowly…ever so slowly I became aware that I was no longer alone in my jungle paradise. I also became aware that I was rubbing my horny flesh on the table. I turned my head and rubbed my face along the soft toweling. That felt good…really good. “Lord Walter…” A voice called to me. I opened my eyes and blinked the stranger into focus. He was short and dark but broad in the shoulders and chest. He had huge hands that reached out and touched my calico hair. “Beautiful…” I turned my face into his hand. His palm stroked my cheek then fingers slid across my lips to cup my other cheek. His thumb stroked over my bottom lip pulling it down and running the pad along the moisture of my inner pink skin. The thumb touched my teeth. Instinctively I opened my mouth and the thumb invaded. “I knew that you would have to be absolutely stunning for Lord Gan to horde you to himself, and I was right. I thought you were magnificent the night of the bacchanal, my Lord Father.” Satyr. My tongue tasted his flesh. He was a satyr. I pulled my head back forcing his thumb out of my mouth. My nose was filled with a familiar scent. “No…” “Yes…a little bit of catnip to get you in the mood, my Lord Father…nothing more.” My skin was sensitized and wanting. I pushed myself up on my forearms. The unknown Satyr was naked before I could clear my nose. He held a vial and popped the cap open under my nose. Full arousal hit me, hard. The collar tightened around my neck as my body wanted to shift to tigermode. I reached up and pulled at it but it didn’t get tighter; it didn’t release either. “Gan is not so stupid to leave you to wander on your own. Still…he has kept you to himself long enough. The Satyr Council agreed to a one year exclusivity pact but that has expired.” The Satyr pulled the cover off me. The scant hairs I had as a human stood on end and I growled in my throat. “Yes, Lord Father…I have caused this…I will ease it.”

I reclined on the massage table and narrowed my gaze at him. I could feel the satyr pulling towards the fellow demon. It was like our blood called to each other. I was panting through my mouth now. The satyr bowed to the ground before me then changed into his true form. His eyes turned gold. This was what I thought satyr’s should look like based on the art from the Greco-roman periods. Where Gan had gigantic black rams horns that spiraled back from his temples, this Saytr had short little stubs that protruded from his front of forehead. Where Gan was a fucking horse with a fucking huge appendange; this one was a goat with a hell of a lot smaller…I slipped off the massage table. I didn’t care how small it was, it wasn’t getting near me, catnip or not. “Lord Father!” The little goatboy stayed on the floor. “My time of fertility is close to it’s end. I only have a few more eggs left. I am the last of my line. I don’t wish to for the clan of Stefanos to die out because I did not try every avenue. I offer submission to you, Lord Father!” I was trying to think through a haze of erotica. I was hard and pulsing. The cat within me was purring up a storm. I wanted to rub my hot flesh against the wet tiles of the water falls. I was a fucking purr… gack. Goatboy grabbed me around the thighs, his face pressing against my cock. I shoved my hands into his face. I ended up spearing them into his hair. “I am sorry, Lord Father. I cannot wait for your approval. This is my last chance…” The Satyr swallowed me. Oh…aaah. I tried…no…I held his head as he suckled me. It the scent of catnip was filling my nostrils. I blew my nose hard and shook my head. I couldn’t clear it. He was a true satyr. I couldn’t push him off…I didn’t want to push him off. He was good. Damn good. “Get...off...me” Damn it. I wrenched his head back off me. I slipped out of his mouth and I felt myself hit my stomach with a wet smack then he played dirty. He ripped his forearm open. The air was filled with the scent of his blood. That scent was too strong. I growled lowly and snapped my teeth together. Goatboy backed off but made sure his blood was smeared on my face so the scent couldn’t be ignored. A satyr calls to another satyr first. A demon calls for a demon. Goatboy turned submissive, kneeling on the floor offering up his fluffy twitching tail. The call of the wild. The call of the satyr. I fell on him. I was bigger. Because of well balanced meals, I had some bulk and I was toned from my runs and wrestling with the cubbies. I couldn’t keep Gan off me but somewhere down the line, I had gotten stronger. I held the smaller satyr down. If he didn’t submit willingly, I could make him. He started this. I pushed my way deep. He gasped but lowered his head to the floor. Rut-lust. He had triggered a rut-lust. I’d killed deer during this time. Goatboy gasped and cried out as I ground deep and hard on him. I couldn’t turn into a tiger but the instincts were strong. I clenched my teeth into the back of his neck. Goatboy must have paid a lot to keep the spa people away. He made desperate noise. Finally, I gave a couple more thrusts and buried myself deep. I gasped and spurted deep. My weight drove him forward and pinned him underneath me. He gasped but laid still. I had the taste of his blood in my mouth. I wanted to wretch. I spat the taste out beside his head. “Was it all you hoped for?” I snarled into his ear. “Lord Father…”

“What is your name?” “Wan…” “There is a price to be paid for this.” “I offer ten thousand now. Fifty when my pregnancy is verified.” My stomach clenched. I forced myself out and off of him. I felt dirty. I shrugged into the robe I had been wearing and wrenched the belt around my waist. Wan turned over slowly. “Turn back into human form. I can’t stand the sight of you.” Wan shifted then rolled up to his knees. He pivoted on his left kneecap and lowered his head to the tile. “I accept punishment for my actions.” I went to the water wall and splashed the water on my face and nether regions. I wanted a shower. I felt like I would never be clean again. “Punishment.” “I cannot ask for forgiveness because I do not regret my actions. I am fighting for the continuation of my line. Lord Gan has cubs with you. They are tigers but his legacy will continue. I can only hope that I am as fertile. We only have a window of thirty-five years. I am on my thirthy-fourth season. I couldn’t wait for permission. Lord Gan marked you as his private bond.” I can’t believe I felt sorry for this….catnipping rapist. Or was I the rapist this time? I raised a hand to my forehead. The front of my skull felt hollow. “I am supposed to expect this now? I’ll be getting attacked by every satyr around if I’m not at Gan’s side?” “No, Lord Father. The laws are absolute.” “So what happens to you when Lord Gan finds out what you’ve done.” “Death. First I will be imprisoned. Once it is determined weather or not I am with seed, I will be allowed to carry to term. Birth will kill me. If I am not, I will be terminated as I should be for breeching the sacred bond.” He spoke the words with a finality of his convictions. He had weighed the pros and cons of the situation and accepted the outcome. It would have been nice to be asked if I wanted in on this. I would have told him that he couldn’t get a baby goat out of me. It might have saved the both of us heartache and pain. Because there was going to be heartache. I could smell the scent of a foreign Satyr on me. It clung to every pour. “Why are you like that?” Wan looked up. “Lord Father?” “Why do you look like that and Gan looked the way he does?” “He is our noble Lord.” “He’s so much bigger in everything.”

“Lord Gan is the last of the royal family. They have not intermingled with humanity much over the centuries. The lesser Satyr’s like me have so we are in mythology.” Wan dressed quickly then reached into his pocket and withdrew a bank draft. He set it on the massage table. Now, I felt like a whore. Unfortunately, money makes the world go around. I would need it when my babies hit puberty and we had to book. I picked up the draft. Walter Antioch. I heard myself say, “I want the full fifty thousand. If your horns are striped, I get another fifty.” “Yes, Lord Father.” He lowered his head back down not meeting my eyes. I wanted out of this room. I didn’t care what else Gan had planned for the day. The magic was gone. I wanted a shower. I needed a bank. I needed more money. A plan popped into my head. If Alyssa could disappear. So could we. We would need money to do that. I had to make it. So be it. I would make the satyr work for me. Wan was not the only satyr out there that was getting desperate but I wasn’t going to be their savior. If enough of them came forward, and I banked the fee, I could get a nice nest egg set for the cubbies. When none of them got stripes, word would get out and they would stop looking at tigerboy as Lord Father. My cubbies would be just cubs. Gan. Wan. What kind of names were those? I was too busy being terrified and giving birth to meet any of the satyrs that showed up the night of the Bacchanal. “Lord Father, were shall I send the remaining forty thousand?” There was a big possibility Gan was going to work me over when he found out about this. I firmed my jaw. I had no doubt that if I was just a human, those nightly minions would have cracked my mind beyond repair. They didn’t. They fucked me up and over pretty good, but I’m still standing. I have babies to watch out for now. Guilt punched me in the chest. Wan did this to save his line. I did what I did to keep my sanity and to protect my family. Wan broke the private bond. He was dead. No little goatboys for him. No fucking clydesdaleboys for Gan. No more cubbies for me. That was just the way it was going to be. “Send it to The Garden of Earthly Delight. Tell the others, I will be offering Service at fifty thousand a pop. One appointment per day. Bookings start next week.” Wan sat up from the floor. “Lord?” “I’m not telling Gan about this. Let us say that this was a sample. Pay what you owe me. Don’t bother calling. I won’t service you again. You forced me. This is your punishment.” “Yes Lord Father.” “Get out.” This was a low deep throated tiger growl. Wan hurried out. I searched fro my underwear and yanked it on. The door opened and the real masseur

walked in carrying oils and lotions. “Mr. Antioch…” “I’m done here.” I pushed my way out of the water fall room and searched for the lockers. I stood in the shower washing the satyr scent from my skin. Soap swirled and got sucked down the drain at my feet. I turned my face to the stream and let the warmth of the water wash away the coldness that lingered from the catnip. I was a weretiger. Nobody owned me. Not even him. I shut off the shower and stepped out drying my hair. I glanced into the mirror and spied what I had become. I was tall. I was fit. I was free from unnecessary medication. Others found me attractive and desirable and I had something they wanted. Something they thought they could pay for. My eyes gleamed brightly. Weretiger green. Satyr gold. First item on my agenda. Set up a bank account and deposit the check. Second item, colored contacts. I was a tiger. I would have green eyes when I was home. I was a satyr. I would have gold when I was working. Thirdly, I had to work for Gan tonight. I had survived the Call of the Satyr. I was stronger than I thought I could be. It was about time Gan understood that too. I’m nobodies pet. I growled into the mirror. Damned straight.

Chapter 21- A Conversation Gan had a miscarriage. I was such a fucking bastard that I disregarded that fact. Yes, I was shocked that I was pregnant and giving birth the same day of finding out; but I wasn’t that selfish…was I? Gan lost his baby but he gave me two…now he wants something from me that I wasn’t going to deliver. I sipped my green tea and stared out down at the lights of the city. I didn’t want to get into my reasoning of why I did what I did. But…if Gan was pregnant, he would die. Self-generation. It doesn’t sound that bad but it was. I didn’t want to have to watch Gan do an impression of John Hurt and the Alien busting out of his chest. I was conflicted. Why the hell was I conflicted? I’m a person. I should be conflicted. Demon or not, I have a heart and a soul. I don’t want the father of my children dead. My father, that still fucked with my thinking process but; I didn’t want my father dead either. I just didn’t want him raping me any more. Truthfully, if I was brought into the decision making process regarding the cubbies and my life, I could live with it. Was that caving? I don’t think so. I could see my reflection in the window as I stared out into the pseudo night of the city. I lifted my hand to instinctively brush my hair out of my eyes but didn’t meet any whispies. I had a haircut. More than that, I had an epiphany…of a sort. Not the dramatics of a burning bush, but still…this decision would shape mine and my children’s lives…maybe Gan’s as well. I looked down my hand that was curled around my tea cup. I had a twelve thousand dollar ring on my finger. All because it reminded him of my eyes. My eyes. That was something we were going to have a battle royale over. I had green eyes, two of them. The optometrist went gah gah. She wanted me to walk out with gold eyes. I had never heard a woman coo before. I really didn’t like it. She was all over me, just barely within the sexual harassment guidelines. I politely took the green tinted contact and removed her hands from my arm. She could pout all she wanted. Satyr gold was for working. I frowned. Did she react to the satyr in me? I honestly doubted that she would be doing this to all her patients. She would have been out of business long ago. “Childe?” Gan’s voice called out through the darkness of the penthouse. I didn’t need the lights on and I never put them on when I didn’t have to. I winced as the recessed lighting flickered to life. Too bright. Blink, blink, blink. I turned away from the wide window as the business phone rang. “Here.” I took another sip of my tea and walked back into the kitchen. Time to face the music. “I’ve got it.” Gan called out. “Garden of Earthly Delight. Silas! What are you up to? I haven’t heard from you since….Walter? What do you want with…appointment?” Well the shit hit the fan before I had the chance to lay the ground work. I set my tea cup down and walked up holding my hand out for the phone. I got the golden eye as he narrowed his gaze but he handed the telephone over. I opened my new appointment book and pulled out a pencil. “This is Walter. Did I hear Gan call you Silas?” “Lord Father. Wan is spreading the news. You are offering Service?” “That is correct.”

“The fee is $50,000. That is rather steep.” “Supply and demand. I have a corner on the market.” There was a beep, beep informing of another incoming business call. Gan was burning a hole in the back of my neck. My stomach muscles tightened and my legs shook. I sat down before I fell over. “You want another 50 if there is a change in horn color?” “That’s correct.” I don’t know how I kept my voice steady as a hand closed around my throat and hot wet lips trailed the newly exposed nape of my neck. “If I refuse?” “I have call waiting. I have a feeling that I will be booked for months in the near future.” “Book me. First available appointment.” “Name?” Gan nipped the upper shell of my ear then ran his tongue along it. His opposite hand searched out my purr zone back behind my opposite ear. “Silas Winters…hang up.” He caught me by my chin and turned my head. “Good bye, Silas.” Gan said it loud enough to be heard over the receiver then captured my mouth with his tongue. He coaxed. He asked me to follow. He didn’t take. He didn’t demand. “I love your hair style Childe…” The phone rang again. Gan reached across picked up the receiver and put it down back down to disconnect then lifted it up and laid it across the coffee table. “Gan…” “The service will pick it up.” Gan slipped his huge body behind me on the couch never letting my purr zone be un-stimulated. “Childe…I thought you were stunning before but now you are gorgeous. If Lalah resembles you when she reaches her age of change, I will be hard pressed to keep the males away from her. The females will be just screaming after Sammy like a rock star…” “Gan….uuuuh…” Purr, purr, purr. I was getting aroused really fast and he wasn’t doing anything below my neck. I’m just a slut…no I’m a satyr. “Walter…” The appointment book went thunk on the floor Teeth lightly nipped just behind my ear were my ear, neck and head all connected. A shiver ripped through me. “My Walter…” Gan turned his head and buried it in my highly processed hair then he stilled. His hands tightened. “Why is there a lingering scent of a satyr other than me on your body?” Oh crap. “Wasn’t that your test?” “Test?” Gan tightened his hold on me as I tried to slip off of him and gather my legs under me. “Why would I send another satyr to you as a test? I claimed you for another year.”

I turned my shoulders and elbowed my way off of him. He laid on the couch in a deceptively leisurely pose. He could pin me flat on my back in less than two heartbeats if he wanted to. I bent over and picked up my appointment book and laid it on the coffee table. “You told me today was a test.” “Of being with humans. Of being touched in a non-sexual manner…who was the name of this satyr. I can’t place the scent.” I tried to repress a shudder as my mind flickered back over the waterfall room. Gan saw it and I was wrapped in his strong arms before the last shiver went through my body. “What happened?” I shook my head and tried to step backwards. “Childe…I did not send a satyr to you as any sort of test. Today was to be luxury and pampering…what did you do to your eyes? Why are you taking appointments? Talk to me Walter.” I got a kiss to my temple. “I’m not a mind reader. I’ve fumbled around enough in the dark to cause you so much damage. Help me…help me to help you.” I hadn’t planned to tell him. I thought I had screwed my courage to the sticking point to face the aftermath but…tears burned my eyes. I didn’t want to be alone anymore. I didn’t want to be hurt anymore. Here I am again ready to bear my soul to the wrong person. I had to have some sort of warped gene or something. If my choices were, good, bad and fucked to high heaven; I would end up picking the worst possible scenario. Maybe I enjoyed this agony. “Walter, are you injured?” Gan’s voice was kind and full of concern. “He used catnip.” My words were just a whisper but it had the effect of a butterfly flapping its wings in the jungle and a typhoon blowing up hard and deadly on the far side of the world. Chaos. “How dare…” Gan’s arms tensed but didn’t tighten I shot back with a firmer voice. “Isn’t that the pot calling the kettle black? You’ve done the same thing…and worse.” “Childe…” The anger that had flared up so suddenly was under control all ready. “He said that exclusivity pact expired.” “I claimed you on our one year anniversary.” Gan began to sway slightly, shifting our weight from left to right. I closed my eyes. Anniversary was not a word that I would use to recall THAT event. “It doesn’t seem to matter. You raped me for no reason because it appears that our fellow satyr’s aren’t going to wait anymore.” “He raped you.” “No. He catnipped me hard and I raped him. I drew blood.” “How did you draw blood? You can’t change…”

“I drew blood from the back of his neck with human teeth. You have any idea how disgusting that is? He triggered a rut-lust and when I was done fucking him over, he paid me.” I was surprised at the venom in my voice. “Walter…” Gan’s head came forward and pressed against my ear and temple. Lightly rubbing just like Sammy does when he wants snuggles but won’t voice it because boys are tuff and don’t need snuggles. Everybody wants snuggles. I canted my head to thr left and pressed back slightly. “A private bond is supposed to be sacred… right?” “To break a private bond means death.” “The only reason I’m on this earth is to breed with the Satyr Nation.” “That’s not true.” “That’s what you told me, Gan. I’m to be the Father of the Satyr Nation. They are coming for me…and I would rather control where the hell this happens. I don’t need to get jumped by catnip carrying horny desperate goatboys every time I turn a corner.” I wiggled my arm clear from his hold and wiped at my tears. I didn’t even know when I started crying. “Tell me his name. I’ll take care if it.” I sniffled. “I’ve handled it.” “You’ve handled it?” “You don’t need to sound so surprised, Gan. I’m stunted; not stupid.” “You are not stunted and I have never called you stupid.” “It doesn’t matter. I’m booking appointments. One a day. That should keep them off my tail. Nothing is so coveted as something that is forbidden and you’ve put a big red circle with a bar diagonally across it on me.” “Who was it?” “It’s over and done with.” “Canon law…” “You were only given a year of exclusivity, Gan.” He stilled. “All your fellow Satyr’s decided to let you indulge in one year. You changed the deal. He was the first. I doubt he would be the last. I’ve gotten proactive. They want a shot of tiger juice, they can pay for it in

a place of my choosing, a time of my choosing, when I want it. Not because they can take it from me.” “Did he hurt you, Childe?” Gan’s voice was loud and soft. I glanced up and looked into his humanesque green eyes. They were nothing like mine or the cubbies. They were a pale shade compared to our rich emerald green – our weretiger green. “Walter, do you require medical attention?” “He didn’t hurt me physically.” “But he pricked you to the delicate sensitive core of your being.” “Delicate?” I snorted. “I tore him a new one and I left him laying on the floor bleeding and bloody.” “Walter…” Gan’s voice sounded in my ear. “As I have said, in my attempts to keep you safe, I have wounded you worse than if I was trying to do something so horrible. I am the one who is stunted and stupid…and arrogant and dominating and every other thing you have ever called me. I have forced you. I impregnated you. I gifted unto you two beautiful children that I will die to protect. What I have… fucked over, I’m trying to make amends. I can only ask your forgiveness, Walter. “ I let out a big sigh and opened my mouth. His hand laid over it. “Don’t lie to me anymore, Childe. I’m not forgiven. I don’t know if you can forgive me, that is something I will have to live with. However…” Gan transferred his hand to my throat and stroked his thumb along the flesh just above the leather collar. “you will never been defenseless again.” There was a familiar flash of light and the warm leather dropped to my right shoulder. “You would need to burn a hay bale of catnip to effect you in your true tiger form. As your mother has said, you are a great cat. You choose the time of Service. You control the when, the where and the how. And if anyone has a problem with that, you let your tiger do the talking.” “What can the tiger do? I can’t stop you.” Gan pulled the leather collar off my skin and I heard it plop on the leather couch. “What’s the magic word?” I knew it wasn’t please. “No?” Gan released me and backed off. I frowned and looked at him puzzled. “I heard you before, Walter. You weren’t at a place to make it stick.” Make it stick? Gan smiled over at me and raised a red eyebrow. “You’d fuck me over with your claws and teeth now. Would you care to get out of this place for a while? I’d like to take you to a restaurant. If you don’t want to that’s fine. If you object to my company, I can make myself scarce.” I frowned. Wasn’t I supposed to get my rut on, on him tonight? That was the reason for that whole spa touchy feely thing today.

“Walter?” “You want to be seen in public with me?” “I’m not ashamed of you, Childe. If anything, I knew how uncomfortable you were in public situations. I don’t know what you see when you look in the mirror but I doubt it’s what the world sees. Most demons hope to pass for human. Few shine. Fewer still blaze like a celestial star. Those stars draw humans and demons like hummingbirds to a feeder. You are the brightest star in my universe. I wake up every day and offer up a prayer that I get to bask in your light another day.” I arched an eyebrow at Gan. What the hell? “I have always felt this way about you, Childe, but you were not prepared to hear it or believe in me. Just from the expression on your face, you still don’t believe me, but I am going to say it every day. I love you, Walter. I want to walk in your light. Our children will never know darkness because you are so brilliant and you are teaching that to them.” Damn it. My eyes welled up again. “Damn contact…” “I never had your trust, Childe. You never knew about me and our first meeting was a night of hell for you. Who are we kidding? The first six months with me was hell for you. If Alyssa had done her job, you would have known what you are. The transition would not have been so difficult…but she didn’t and here we are.” Gan raised his hand to touch me but pulled it back. “You are now at the place you should have been when we should have met. You know who you are. You know what you can do. I never thought it was possible but you glow brighter every day.” What the hell? Clydesdaleboy was waxing poetic…and I was falling for it. Gan held out his arm to me palm up. “Give me your hand, Childe.” I eyed him warily but laid my left hand in his. He slid the ring from my finger. “I know you hate it. I meant it to be a cherished symbol shared between us, but again my enthusiasm has run roughshod over you. I will keep it. If you want it back, ask for it…otherwise, I’ll save it for Delilah.” He lifted my hand up and he kissed the expanse between my second and third knuckles. “Weretiger Green. Satyr Gold. Those colors have been tattooed on my heart.” Oh crap. That ring symbolized his heart…that he gave to me and that I couldn’t wait to rip it off my body at the end of the day. “If you wish it back, you need only ask, Childe.” My words just dried up in my throat. I just looked across the coffee table at him, with a stunned moose expression in my eyes. There was a long pregnant pause in the air. Gan was waiting for me to say something, and I couldn’t bleet out a single syllable. “I still expect miracles when it comes to you, Walter. Would you like to go to dinner with me?” “Anywhere?” “If we can get in.”

I don’t know why the hell I said it. It surprised me and I said it. “Can we go to jousting, knight thing? Historical Times. I’ve always wanted to go.” “One condition.” There it was. “Please shower again, Childe. I can’t stand the scent of another Satyr on you.” That was it? “Okay.” “I’ll call for reservations.”

I wouldn’t qualify it was a magical night. I don’t know what I would call it. I sat alone on my petbed in the glassed-in corridor staring down at the empty street below. Four A.M. and I was wide awake with questions and more questions. I didn’t imagine it. After all the time I suckered myself into seeing Gan as something he wasn’t, I was leary of his motives. Examining the night the only motive I could come up with was woo. I had been wooed. I only had to look at something and he got it for me. I had a bag full of souvenirs for the cubbies. I smiled as I thought of how Lalah was going to look with a pointed pink princess hat and veil. I had a foam helmet for Sammy. I don’t think it would fit on his big honking melon but they would have something. I noticed I was rubbing my bare ring finger. I’m not ready for that ring. One glorious night doesn’t forgiveness make. What the hell does that mean? I brought my knees up and pressed my chest up against them. Tears fell steadily on my kneecaps. This whole night, I felt…treasured. Whenever I turned, I could feel his smiling eyes upon me. Not possessive. He seemed to be content just to have me sitting beside him in the dim light of s finger licking dinner and a horse show. I was treated with kindness and caring. I really liked it. We ended up at a casino. Everyone knew Gan. Of course they would. Again, this was a place I had always wanted to go. It was a little two crowded for me. I pressed against Gan lightly and his arm came up and around me. The feeling of serenity that enveloped me was a new thing. I started crying again. Peace. I had peace when I was in his arms. I wanted it again. “Childe…why are you crying alone in the dark?” “I…” “Is this about what happened today with that satyr.” I blinked. I hadn’t even thought about Wan. “I…will you hold me?” Gan came forward. He had on pajama bottoms. He normally slept naked so they were for my benefit. I appreciated it. When he moved to scoop my up into his arms, I shifted slightly. “Here…can you hold me here, in my space.”

“Any wish is my command, my sweet little Tigerboy.” Gan lowered himself onto my petbed and rested his back against the wall. He didn’t reach for me. He didn’t grab me. He just opened his arms and waited. He didn’t have to wait long. I leaned up against him and let that arm come back down around me. I rested my head on his right peck and stared out into the night lights of the city. “What makes your green eyes blue?” “Don’t turn back into an asshole.” I whispered across his naked chest. “You’re still fucking with my head and you affect me more than you know.” “I can’t promise not to be an ass once in a while, but…while I want to be in your thoughts,” He kissed the top of my head, “I want to be held there in a good way.” A little heat of guilt gnawed upon me. “I was supposed to cover you tonight.” “Your health and wellbeing is more important, Walter. There is always next moon to try or the moon after that.” “You’re not mad about the Service?” I was rocked with a big sigh. Hands curled in my shorter hair and gently stroked me. “I am not happy with it, but it the best solution. I would have just gone out and started killing Satyrs.” I stiffened. He was joking, right? Right? His other hand came up and began to lightly rub between my shoulders. That motion relaxed me back against him and my purr started up. His hand faltered for a moment. The purr had been gone since the Anniversary. The spa had given it back…and now I shared it with him. I could feel his erection hit the side of my waist. “Gan?” “I had said, I am a Satyr: anytime, anywhere. I have also said, that I had mastered myself. I don’t need to act on it. Neither do you. Sleep Childe. You have had a very long day.” “Stay.” “I had planned to.” I touched my neck. It was bare. I popped my ears. One flicked against Gan’s chest. I winced as my tail nubby was crushed beneath me. I shifted and reached behind me centering the tail hole in my jammies and yanked out my pink and fleshy tail. The little corridor echoed with the crack of my tail dropping into position. Oh yeah, that felt good. Gan’s hands returned to my back as I leaned against him. My purr synchronized with his heartbeat beneath my ear. My eyes grew heavy and my body matched it. Just as sleep cradled me into her warm embrace I heard a distance voice. “I love you, Childe. You are becoming what I always knew you could be. Please…let me travel with you on your journey. I’ve waited for you for so long. I don’t want to be alone anymore…my exotic Walter. Don’t leave me behind..”

I slept.

Chapter 22- Lessons in Love and Driver Safety Goatboys love Tigers. Silas loved Tigerboy to the tune of a quarter mill within one month. I finally sanctioned him. It was true that the other satyrs were grumbling about it but since it was my business, I made the final decision. Well, Gan had some input. Well it was really mentoring advice. I was almost like an apprentice. I snorted as I looked out at the warm summer day from my perch high atop the glassed corridor drinking my iced tea. A whore’s apprentice. Who knew that whore’s had rules? No, I shouldn’t be so darned judgmental. I’m part of the workforce too. I was offering Service to Satyrkind. Gan offered Seman, giggle. Sorry. I offered Sersay. I guess I didn’t offer it. I sold it. Apparently, I was selling a fantasy. I thought I was selling a fuck. I remember the way Gan’s eyes glittered when I voiced my opinion. He snapped his jaws shut, biting back whatever he was going to say and snapped the newspaper back up between us. The red headed ass hadn’t turned back into a dictator but he wasn’t the dream either. And, he wasn’t as thick skinned as he pretended. Let’s just say that my first appointment wasn’t smooth sailing. Well for me. As I said, Silas kept coming back because of what happened that first time. I couldn’t perform. Silas going down on me didn’t help. I ended up having to catnip myself. To make the fiasco even more of a nightmare, I used too much. I screwed goatboy stupid. He had to crawl out of my work area. Not too many demons can screw a satyr past his limit. I had made a conquest. That was why he kept coming back. I took a deep breath and slid down the wall to go plop on my catbed. Six weeks had passed since that first time but damn, it was still fresh in my memory. I was still a horny tigerboy when I kicked Silas to the curb. Gan had canceled his afternoon appointment for me because I was humping my horny self on the sofa back after I forcibly hauled Silas out the door and locked it behind him. Gan took one look at me and turned me into a purr machine when he put his hands on me. I lifted my sweat beaded glass of iced tea against my forehead as I closed my eyes and leaned my head back against the wall. I hate to admit it but I was a horny toad. I rubbed my front and my hard cock on the mattress as I rubbed my ass up into his groin in a way I knew was uncommon for me. The weight of his body on my backside was something I craved and wiggled for. “You need to turn to your true self, Walter…this is burning through your system too hard.” I thought he was going to jump me. I think I wanted him to jump me. Yeah, I wanted him and it wasn’t just the catnip talking. I wasn’t touching that stuff ever again. It was just like a drug. I didn’t give a rat that it was all natural, it left too many inhibitions open to be explored. I don’t know how many tigers get jacked by a human or passing for human demon, until there was nothing left to ejaculate. I think I was the only one. I took one last huff and when I was pink and striped and spent. Hell, I was arrears. I twitched my tail up and out of the way. I thought was going to get screwed.

Gan surprised me. He just held me as my heart rate began to drop down to normal. That was it. He rested his hand on my stomach and laid his head aside mine. My tail thudded against his leg. He was still dressed. “Gan?” “Are you under control?” “I think so.” “You think so, or you know so?” “I’m good.” “If Silas is anything to go by, you are more than good, you are masterful.” I got a quick peck to my temple and he moved away from me. He was still fucking with my head. “Aren’t you going to…” Pink hairless tail twitch. “I’ve fucked you enough, Childe.” I felt my chest tighten. He saw my distress and knelt before me. His hand came out and gently touched my ear, running it down the side of my face to cup my chin. “I would love you, Walter…if you wanted it. And you don’t want my love, not really.” “Gan…” “I know what is in your heart, Childe…and I know it is not me.” Gan leaned forward and pressed his forehead against mine. “Do not fret, I will be here to ease your torment, but you will get what you require from your service. If you don’t, I’ll be here to release the tension.” So aside from sucking me or jacking me, the Lord of the Satyr quit touching me. That was a good thing. Right. Er…yah. No, I was wrong. I got kisses. Every kind of kiss. Gentle. Passionate. Friendly. Wanting. Lusting. Fatherly…I got good at kissing and petting but that was it. Did you know that cyldesdaleboys had a hypentizing spot? I found it. It’s mine. Gan loved it but he called an end to whatever we were doing when I stroked it. It’s not that he didn’t like it. He liked it too much. So we were even steven. I had a purr zone. He had a whinny spot. So we settled into a routine. We got dressed in the morning in the appropriate attire for Service men. Tailored three piece suits, silk neck ties, highly polished leather wingtips with my addition of a twenty thousand dollar watch on my wrist, as a replacement for the ring I didn’t ask for. I got up in the morning at the break of dawn and dragged my sleepy headed cubbies out into the clean fresh air with me for a run in our tiger suits. Sammy was not a morning cat. I left him sleep one morning and ran with my special little girl. He was still snoring when we left for work. I found out that he cried all day we were gone. So now, I give Lalah a bucket of water that she dumps on her sleepy head of a sibling and then we go for a run. After breakfast with the family, Gan and I piled into the Soltice, if the weather was nice, and took off for the day’s work. I got my freak on with the next goatboy on the list. Gan did his thing. We met for lunch,

watched some tv then Gan got for ready for the afternoon which left me to my own devices. My devices include shopping and driving school. I never would have thought that I would prefer shopping over learning how to drive a car. Driving was a skill I was going to need. It didn’t look that difficult. Yeah…maybe if Gan drove automatic transmissions. I had to master the coordination of getting a manual transmission out of first without giving myself whiplash or bouncing my fangs off the steering wheel. That wouldn’t have been so bad, but Gan had researched the driving schools in town and hired some ex-paramilitary drill sergeant that liked to scream at me at the top of his lungs. “Use your mirrors!“ “A sidewalk is meant for walking. Get off of it!!” “You don’t own the road, I do. And if you don’t play right, I’m kicking your ass to the garage!” I took it and took it until he touched me one day then I went tigerish on his ass. Not real tiger, or pink tiger but my eyes changed and I growled at him. I guess there was a reason Gan would flinch when I tore at him when I was trying to get away. I was frickin’ strong. I shoved the drill sergeant hard enough to slam his head against the passenger window and crack it. The window not his head. “There’s the spirit. I knew Antioch wouldn’t have hitched his wagon to a wimp. Show me what you’re made of!” I didn’t show him the full extent of what I was. I might be off the collar but I hadn’t forgotten the lessons. Somehow we ended up out of the car on a near a busy intersection and started scrapping in the cedar chips of a median. Well I was trying to scrap, the drill sargeant was putting moves on me that negated everything I was doing and just made things more frustrating. Finally he quit playing me and forced me into a submission hold. We had drawn a hell of a crowd. I heard a clop, clop clop. For a moment my stomach tensed, but it was too light to be Gan. That’s all we need now is to be arrested by a mounted policeman. “Are we done playing now? You want a coffee?” I had cedar chips in my mouth. I grunted back at him and he hauled me to my feet. “Get in. I’m driving. You scare the hell out of me.” I sat there like Sammy with a mad on. Damn it. This meant that I couldn’t just rely on my enhanced demonic strength. I was going to have to learn karate or something. I thought we were going to end up in one of those trendy speciality coffee shops. When I decided to put my pout away, I didn’t know where the hell we were and it didn’t look safe enough to unlock the doors. He shut the car off and got out. “This ain’t a drive in, kid. Get your ass inside. Move it!” I was going to bite his face off. I got out and followed him into the dive. Fresh pastries and coffee hit my nostrils when the door opened. My stomach growled. Hmmm, must be hungry. Getting your snout rubbed in cedar chips does that to you. Sarge moved to the counter gestured me to an empty booth then came back carrying a tray of donuts, muffins and Danish. When was the last time I had something sweet and sticky. I winced. It was mother’s milk. That just killed my appetite. I frowned as he set a cup of coffee in front of me.

“It’s decaf.” I was aware I was getting looks. This time it wasn’t because I was a strange eyed freak of a human…it was because of the $7000 suit sitting on a cracked vinyl bench. “Now, my silent little friend. Where the hell did you meet Antioch? I can tell you don’t run in the same circles.” I let my hands play with the off white china cup. “You’d be wrong.” “You’re kind of lacking the social skills, kid.” “I’m not a kid.” “I’m sixty. Everyone’s a kid.” He paused and took a sip of his coffee and picked up a honey crueler. “I know what Antioch is, kid. I can’t place you.” “Well I guess that’s better than ‘you ain’t right.’” “You got a chip on your shoulder a mile wide kid, and your attitude needs to be tuned into to friendlyland.” I had enough of him lecturing me in the car, I wasn’t going to take it over a chipped and stained table. A good defense is a strong offense. “Where did you meet Gan?” He sat back and looked at me. I looked back at him. He was a wiry sort of man. He was human, my nose was pretty damned sensitive. I wouldn’t have pegged him at sixty though. I thought he was in his late forties. Gan just introduced him one lunch time. “This is Sarge. He’s your driving instructor. Don’t kill him.” I thought at the time he was cautioning me. Yeah, right. “There’s a fine line between love and hate and those…boys, fall either on one side or the other. If they’re into love, all the best luck in the world. If they are into hate…well a war zone is a great place to work out those aggressions, or to get yourself killed. I can tell by the way you tensed up, you’ve seen our Lord in action.” I looked down at the uninspiring pattern on the table. “I’ve seen Antioch in all his red glory. It’s a sight you don’t forget, especially when he’s there to save your ass. Now, I can tell you…” He paused as some customers moved past the table to get to the cash register. “are of his kind. Based on the pictures in his garden, I’d have to guess you’re the tiger that put those red cubs in that silver frame. You brought your kids into that kind of relationship?” “Talkative little thing aren’t you.” I narrowed my gaze at him. I was taller by four inches. He still had me eating dirt. “I know what Antioch does now. I don’t condone it, but to each his own. Now, where did he find a sweet skittish thing like you?”

Skittish? “Kid, you jump at your own shadow.” Damn, this table was really interesting. “I’m going to take a stab a it and say that you’re childhood wasn’t that great. I’ll take another wild stab and say your adulthood hasn’t been much better. And just to round it out, I’m going to say that Antioch has fucked you over hard.” What the hell? Does it say rape victim on my forehead? “Antioch knows his limitations because when he crosses that line…bad things happen. I can tell, bad things have happened between you two. I can also tell that Antioch is grabbing at straws to try and keep you with him.” “You’re a straw?” “I am a fucking watermain, kid. I owe Antioch my life, several times. This is the only thing that he has asked of me.” “What, to teach an idiot how to drive a car?” “Is that what you think this is? Driving lessons?” “We get in a car, I do everything wrong and you scream at me.” “Are your cubs going to sit quietly in the back and watch the scenery pass by?” God no. Sammy and Lalah were trying to give me a heart attack when we went for rides. If they weren’t hanging out the side windows, they were trying to climb out the sun roof or were standing on the trunk of the convertible as their father whipped around the estate with his usual abandon. I hated to do it. I knew I hated it, but I got dog harnesses for them. They were seatbelts for pets. There was one strap that locked into the metal part of the seat belt. It curtailed their dare devilishness but the whines for Mommy and Daddy were something else. “Well…” “No.” He shoved the plate of donuts at me. “You don’t eat enough.” “What are you my mother?” He pointed a finger at me. “Antioch is like a son to me. He might be older than the hills, but in all my years of knowing him…he has never brought someone close like this. Human. Demon. Male or female. You’ve got to him in a big way. You’ve got him tied up in knots.”

He took a big gulp of his coffee. “I was fully prepared to kick your ass into the end zone but you’re just as knotted up as he is…and I don’t think he’s as innocent as he has lead me to believe.” There was a big pregnant pause there for me to jump in and enlighten him to our personal affairs. “I’m knots.” “I didn’t say it to make a joke, kid.” “So, what? You’re my father confessor rather than my driving instructor?” “Looks to me like you need both. Both of you.” I’d learned the hard way, again, to keep my counsel to myself. I didn’t need a repeat of David and his play by play commentary. I wasn’t the one with the problem. I snorted to myself. If I believed everyone around me, I was the problem. Everyone loved that big red asshole. The staff at the mansion would lay down their lives for him. Even this pulluka was ready to do something to ease Gan’s path. “You fuck him?” The waitress stumbled as she passed by. “Scream it out why don’t you? I happen to frequent this establishment quite often.” “So he did you then.” “What is the point of this conversation?” “Ditto.” “Listen up, Tigger, you keep bouncing around, you’re going to lose him.” I pushed the plate offering back into the center of the table. I pushed my cup of decaff off to the side. I leaned forward expectantly. Sarge leaned in. “Forgive me, Father for I have sinned. I have been raped daily for a year and a half by a demon I can’t escape from, unless he has broken my body so badly, then he just keeps me captive in his bed until he can commence raping me again. I haven’t fallen in love with him and now all those who serve him are coming forward offering pseudo hands of friendship and advice meant to drive me back into the cage of his arms. I may not escape his influence, but my children will. I have every intention of driving away from him when it’s time to leave.” I stood up, opened up my wallet and tossed a couple of hundreds at him. “This is for the lesson. This is for the food. This is for the beating. You can keep your advice, it’s not wanted or needed.” “Kid!” “Pick me up at the Garden at One tomorrow.” Pissed was an understatement. Everything Gan did had ulterior motives, even if he claimed he didn’t. What the hell did he do to inspire such loyalty? He sure as hell didn’t show it to me but he expected it. I had stormed out of the dive and had been forced to walk about twelve blocks before I started spotting cabs again. By that time, my mad was defused and regret was filling me. I had told Sarge I had plans to leave. Crap. It would be just like David. I’d have my ass handed to me tonight when Sarge reported the driving fiasco.

That was three hours ago. Gan had gone off to wherever the hell he goes after his second tour of duty. He wouldn’t be back till five-thirty, six. Gaw, I was sitting here like a truant schoolboy waiting for the principal to come back. I opened my eyes and stared up at the cloudless sky above me. My tea was dripping onto my stomach. I came back and had a shower and now I think I was the picture of debauched in Webster’s Dictionary. My pants were on but opened. My dress shirt was on but my chest and stomach were exposed. My tanned skin was slick with beads of condensation from my drink. I was barefoot and I had my contacts out. This was me, au natural. Gan was still going to fuck me up. Which was why I was sitting here ready to use my tiger wiles to distract him. Look at how far I’ve come. Yah, goatboys loved the tiger. My bank account stood at one point five million. It was enough to get away but not enough for three growing weretigers. I was filling out my tiger form and my metabolism had sped up so I was ravenous all the time. I frowned. Dr. Van had shown up for a check up. I had just had one…I sat up as realization hit me hard. My eating habits had changed. I was eating my scientifically prepared portions and then snacking on anything I could find throughout the day. Gan thought I was pregnant again and called in Dr. Van to verify it. I understood the little wink Dr. Van had given me now. Gees. There was a loud beep as the intercom system fired up. I groaned and rolled to my feet. No wonder Gan was trying so hard. He probably thought he impregnated me on our ‘anniversary’. This was why he wasn’t forcing the horn issue. He was waiting for me to give birth. The beep rang again. “Yes?” I leaned against the wall. “Mr. Antioch. You have a delivery. They need your signature. “ “Don’t you usually sign for stuff?” “It’s medical information. The company will not accept any other signature. I’m sorry to ask this, but could you come down and bring ID.” I grabbed my wallet and key and headed down the hall to the elevator. I know Dr. Van had taken some blood samples from the cubbies. Shouldn’t the test results go to him? The elevator doors opened about halfway down and a middleaged woman stepped in then just halted. She stared at me. I had to pull the door open button to keep her from getting crushed. “Going down?” Her face just turned red and she backed up. I let the door close then I realized I was half naked. No wonder she wouldn’t step into the car. I did up my pants and did up one button on my shirt just above my navel. I padded barefoot out into the lobby to find Roger standing behind the semi-circular desk as a clean cut courier in a brown uniform stood there with an envelope. “Mr. Antioch…my apologies.” “No problem.” I pulled out my birth certificate. Which was strange that demonkind were recognized by the government. Odd things would hit me like that from out of the blue. I signed the paper and then took the envelope. Walter Simpson. I looked down and noticed I should

have two. “Hey!” The courier stopped. “It says two packages.” “It still must be in the van. I’ll be right back.” “I’ll follow you.” I turned and laid the envelope on Roger’s desk. “I’ll be right back.” The afternoon was still rather warm yet. The sidewalk concrete was still hot to the sole of the foot. “I’m sorry sir to get you out here. This is my first day and it’s more stressful that I thought it would be.” I just gave a half hearted smile. The side of the van opened and I got grabbed and yanked forward. My shins hit the lip of the rockerpanel then I landed face first on the floor of the van. The door slammed shut. I tried to flip over and snarled. The crotch of a billy club slammed into my throat pinning me down. A cloth was jammed over my mouth and nose. Fumes ripped into my head and exploded in my brain. Everything got blurry real quick. “Ah, ah, don’t you want to be a good boy for your mother?” I snapped my eyes up and saw Alyssa perched beside a crate that said beware, live animal. “He’s turned you into a whore, Walter. I’m here to save you from that kind of life.” I shifted as hard as I could into my true form. I roared and tried to get to my feet then my world exploded into agony as electricity ripped through the base of my skull. I heard a crackle of a cattle prod as it recharged. “You act like a filthy animal, Walter. You get treated as such.” I got shocked again. My last sight was Alyssa holding the prod just above my face. Bitch.

Chapter 23- Reno “Reno.” “Reno!” I got jabbed in the shoulder. “Pay attention, tiger. You’re going to get us all in lockdown.” I staggered sideways a bit from the push. I had a headache. No that was an understatement of the new century. This was bordering on migraine and it was quickly tipping over the pain threshold that could handle. It felt like a vise was wrapped around my temples and just kept tightening then releasing only to clamp down tighter. “Reno.” Oh shit. He was calling me. My eyes were mere slits as I tried to walk gracefully up to his side. The light was sending sharp stabs right into the center of my brain. Daniel caught my chin and pulled me forward lifting my left arm up to show off the inked sleeve he had forced permanently into my flesh. “You know disobedience is punished, Reno.” “Yes, Daniel.” I swayed. Daniel caught me and wrapped an arm around my waist before I toppled over. “You’re ill.” I steadied my feet under me but ended up leaning heavily into him. A hand reached up and touched my forehead. I was chilled and a little clammy. “Eriks.” I got handed off to the demonhandler. Daniel pulled one eye open. I grimaced and winced but didn’t pull away from his touch. I was in enough trouble as it was because I didn’t hear him calling my new name. “Headache again, Reno?” “Yes, Daniel.” “Eriks, you know that I want my favorite with me, here and healthy.” “He was fine when I brought him down.” “He’s not fine now…take him to my room and secure him there. Make sure he takes his pills then come back down. We’ll have to show one of the others, and they aren’t as willing to please as Reno is.” My head was tipped forward and Daniel kissed the top of my head. That slight movement and light pressure made me groan in agony. “My pet Reno is a one of a kind, Eriks. I have no intension of losing him to illness or escape.” Eriks rattled me. I wanted to barf now. “Mr. Evans asked you a question, demon.” I didn’t hear it. I knew Daniel liked this and I was in enough fucking agony I just wanted to get away from the noise and into the shadows. “Master…” “Yes, my pet.”

“I’m sorry…for having…a headache…” “Eriks, he passing out. Take him away.” Eriks was rougher than he had to be but then again the rest of Daniels’ pets weren’t as docile as I was. I couldn’t walk in a straight line and I barely made it up the staircase. My head was a steady BOOM,BOOM, BOOM. Finally Eriks just hugged me around the chest and dragged me down the corridor toward the Master’s Bedchambers. It was far enough away from the party and the lights were dim. “Get naked now.” Eriks left me leaning against one of the posts of the four poster bed. Getting naked was harder than it sounds. Daniel liked me in black leather. I had a bitch of a time squirming into these pants when my head wasn’t crumbling in on itself. The light to the master bath came on and I squinted and ducked my head away. I had only gotten the pants down to my hips when Eriks came back with a couple of little pills that did absolute wonders for pain and a cup of water. I took the pills then hung into the bedpost as Erik jerked the pants down my legs. I couldn’t even contemplate the shirt. It was laced closed and I was exposed on one side to show off the tattoo that engulfed my arm and part of my back and upper chest. “Don’t move.” Eriks flicked out his knife then split then the laces. He yanked the leather shirt off me then pulled the covers back. “Get it.” I would rather have just had my collar chained to the wall and curl up on my pet bed beside Daniels’s four poster monstrosity, but I was in no mood to argue. I climbed into the king sized bed and then leaned my back against the headboard. Eriks buckled a wrist cuff on me. It was lined with sheepskin, it was soft and would prevent the bruising the other ones left. He pulled my arm towards him and snapped a chain from the D ring to the corner of the front post. He came around the bed and did the other side. Once my wrists were secured, he pulled the covers up to my waist. He laid a palm on my forehead. I was still a little clammy. “You going to hurl?” “I don’t know.” “Did you eat?” “No…I wasn’t feeling right at dinner time.” “Mr. Evans will be informed of this. You know he doesn’t want you skipping meals, Reno. I’ll be back to check on you in half an hour.” “Eriks…” My voice sounded unbearably loud. “Reno.” “Could you turn off the light in the bathroom.” Darkness blessedly descended. I closed my eyes and rested the back of my head against the hardness of the mahogany headboard. My wrists were chained to opposite ends of the board but it wasn’t in a stress

position any more. I had enough slack to move around and get comfortable in the Master’s bed. I was lucky compared to the other demons in the house. I could be locked in a cage in the basement every night. Still…it hurt to think. Tears burned in my eyes and streamed out of the corners of my eyes down my cheeks. I was lucky to get the Master’s attention. That’s what everyone told me, anyways. It felt wrong. This felt wrong, sitting here chained to this man’s bed. Same with the name Reno. It didn’t fit. It wasn’t my name, but I couldn’t remember anything past six weeks ago. It was just a big void and when I tried to look into it I got these raging headaches. I don’t think Daniel has figured that out yet but when he did, a whipping would be the least of my problems. I wasn’t faking this agony. I could feel the pills start to kick in. The veins along my skull throbbed hot until the painkiller swept threw them and calmed them. I rested my head along my shoulder and closed my eyes. My name wasn’t Reno. I don’t know what it was but until I could remember, I was stuck here in the demonic sideshow that was run by the Master, Daniel Evans. He wanted me in his bed for now. I should try and stay here…it’s more comfortable than the cold cement floor of the basement. I was started awake by fingers on my lower lip. I opened my eyes still light sensitive but the pain was only a dull thud now. Daniel sat on the edge of the bed but leaned over me. He was a handsome human. He was about my height but he was more muscular. His hair was blonde and straight as an arrow. His face was classically handsome but not so much that people would stop and stare. His eyes were grey. Right now, they looked as soft was a bunny’s pelt but they could be cold and flat just like a shark. He had a flush of pink across his cheeks. He was drunk. “So beautiful.” Daniel emanated the persona of a librarian, but then again librarians, could be in red cloaks. Red? Cloak? Was that a memory? Daniel leaned forward and pressed his forehead up against mine. “You need to spread your legs, my toy tiger. You disappointed me tonight and you have to pay a penalty.” “Daniel?” I wasn’t playing stupid, the painkillers were really slowing me down. “I wanted to show you off to my friends. Topper was just okay. You would have been better.” Daniel reached down and pressed his palm against my inner thighs. If I didn’t open my legs I was going to get pinched until I did. Daniel didn’t like to repeat himself. I spread my legs and lifted my knees up but kept my feet flat on the mattress, making a tent with the covers. “And you didn’t respond when I called for you, Reno. Your headaches are not an excuse, I’ll tolerate any longer.” I flinched as Daniel’s hand came up and closed around my throat. “How many times must we go over this?” His grip tightened as he pressed his lips against my ear. “I know you’re not stupid like those other ones I’ve got down in the basement. You were raised human. You were schooled. You can read and write. That is part of what makes you exciting, Reno. It’s like a have a human at my beck and call…but you’re not, are you?” Daniel kissed my ear. I shivered as his tongue wet the curl of up upper ear. “You can answer me now.” “What do you want me to say, Daniel?” I closed my eyes and lowered my head towards my chest. I

didn’t want to look at him when he was like this. “What are you?” “A weretiger.” Daniel shoved me back against the headboard. The headache that had been slowly ebbing back rushed forward and swamped me as the back of my skull exploded in pain. I cried out because it hurt so much. “You are mine, Reno. Say it.” I got rattled again. “SAY IT!” “I am yours.” His fingers curled through the collar around my neck and he pulled me forward. “I bought you. I own you. I’ve given you a name befitting your appearance…” His hand moved from my throat down my chest to the red and black tiger paw tattooed on my chest. He traced the tiger’s arm up and over my shoulder then followed the rest of the tiger tattoo body and tail down my arm. He was sprawled across me now in a most undignified manner. He was drunk. Daniel didn’t go in for undignified. “I marked you as mine.” He began to kiss at my wrist letting his tongue come out and lick at the color now etched into my flesh. None of the other demons had tattoos. I had scars on my forearm and it seemed like Daniel had his tattoo artist do this to hide them, or minimize them anyway. He liked to fuck up his own pets. He released my wrist from the chain. I felt Eriks slip into the room. I could smell him from where I was. Daniel might be drunk but he wasn’t stupid. He would never do this with the others. He wouldn’t lay with them. He wouldn’t fuck them. Only me. I was his special toy tiger. “Purr for me, Reno.” “I don’t know how…” Daniel sat up and his eyes were flat and dark. I tensed but he just looked at me. “Daniel…” “I know you don’t.” He lifted his hand and ran it down my face. “You are pretty pathetic for a demon… I like that about you, my beautiful Reno.” The hand kept moving down my chest pulling the covers back. “Daniel…please…” The painkillers Eriks had given me were strong and they were beginning to kick in now. I was going to be at his mercy and Daniel has shown all the demons in his household that mercy is a rare and precious commodity. “I like it when you beg for my affections, toy tiger.” I wasn’t begging. Daniel had a liking for pain. Inflicting it. My head dropped forward as it suddenly got too heavy to hold upright. He was going to do, what he was going to do. I winced as his teeth scraped at my nipple. I closed my eyes and waited for the inevitable but then I heard a slight snore. I was almost out of it myself when Eriks dragged me off the bed and out from underneath Daniel’s passed out form. Eriks took the cuffs off but chained me to the wall by the leather collar. I crawled onto

my pet bed and just laid my aching head gingerly under the pillow. I was lucky tonight. Daniel passed out before he could get his rocks off. Eriks threw a warm furry blanket over me then turned to get the Lord and Master ready for bed. Lord and Master…lord and master…my head hurt too much to think about it. I felt my forearm with my right hand, tracing the quad parallel scars from my elbow to my wrist. Whoever did the ink on my arm was a master. The white scars were incorporated into the tiger design. You would never see them if you didn’t know they were there, but you could feel it. I ran my fingertips up and down the slightly raised flesh. I don’t remember how I got those scars. They were too even to be self inflicted. Maybe from a fight? I don’t know. I can’t recall anything beyond waking up and looking up into Daniel’s face. They were important. Somehow these scars were important to me. They must have hurt like the blazes when I got them…but…I cradled my left forearm against my chest. These were before Daniel. These scars meant something. I could feel the tears seep out of my eyes. I just don’t know what. I don’t belong here. I know that. I might not remember anything else about my life before, but I know what my name isn’t. I ran my fingertips across the four lines like I was softly strumming a guitar. And I know these are important because Daniel took so much trouble in hiding them. I pulled a buckwheat pillow close to my stomach and I curled around it, hugging it. I reached behind me and pulled another pillow into the small of my back. I couldn’t sleep without that weight pressing against me. I can’t remember anything but I know what I’m feeling and I know in my gut that my name is not Reno and I have a home I want to get back to. I can’t recall anything but my instincts as a weretiger are strong. I trusted them. I have a home and I’m wanted there…I can feel that. I get a blast of warmth in my chest just feeling that – I have a home. Somewhere. Out there. Someone was waiting for me. That was just instinct but that was all that I had and I was going to hang on it with all my claws.

Morning had broken and Daniel came out of the master bath and dumped his wet towel on me. I brushed my way out of it and sat up. My head was feeling a hell of a lot better than the night before. “Get showered and get dressed. You are my accessory all day today. You know enough to be on your best behavior.” I nodded and jangled as my chain rattled. Eriks ghosted up unhooked me from the wall and gestured to the shower. Yeah, I was going to have to work at staying up here in the master’s bedroom. Downstairs, you just got a firehouse turned on you and the water was freezing cold. Walking into Daniels shower was akin to walking into a sauna. The heat and the moisture hit you in the face and made your lungs ache. I guess I’m not a Siberian tiger, cause I love the heat. I fully expected Daniel to do an about face and join me in the shower for a game of ‘tumble the tiger.’ I winced as soap stung my nipple. I looked down at the teeth marks. The bastard had broken the skin. It was a damned good thing he passed out when he did. I would be looking like a road map of destruction if he had wanted drunk time loving. He forgets demons can be hurt too. “RENO!” Eriks voice was impatient. I ducked my head under the waterfall shower head and quickly washed up. I didn’t need to zapped out of my gourd so early in the morning. I dried up quickly, shaking my head like a dog to get the excess water off. There was another pair of leather pants laid out. They were a dark dark hunter green and

there was a cream silk poet style shirt that basically was opened all the way down to my navel. I got some flat leather sandals then Eriks came up and chucked me under the chin hard enough to for my head back. He twisted the leather collar around then did some fiddling with it until a long narrow tag, almost looking like a pendant, was hanging from it. Damn, I was leashed. Daniel came out of his walk in wardrobe looking like the ever successful art dealer he was. Eriks gestured me up to the master then affixed a matching pendant to the lapel of Daniels camel tan suit. “Range?” “Twenty feet, Sir.” Daniel reached out and snagged me around the back of the head. “What was that, my pet?” “Twenty feet.” “So that means, no hanging on my belt. No plastering yourself on my back. Not that I don’t mind it during our down times, however your clinginess does not help negotiations. So…you will sit on your pillow and you will let yourself be admired for the beautiful and desirable tiger that you are. Is that understood?” “Yes, Daniel. I have a twenty foot radius around you.” “Excellent. See, I told you were my favorite, my pet.” Daniel pulled me close and coaxed a kiss from my lips. His kissing wasn’t bad but those weren’t the lips I wanted to be nibbling. ‘His” lips were perfectly shaped, just a tad bit wider than the bottom….his? Daniel flattened his hand and ran it down my stomach, allowing his fingers to deep beneath the tight waistband of the green leather. He broke the kiss and regarded my face. I matched his gaze, looking across into his dove grey eyes then his fingers did a drum solo on my lower groin for a moment then he pulled his hand out of my pants. “Obedience is a stunning quality you have, toy tiger. Never lose it. I would hate to have to mar this perfect skin any more than necessary. Come.” The other demons of Daniels’ stable were only brought up for viewing. They ate, bathed and worked out down in the basement. I was the only one who got to roam the house. Well, I wasn’t free but I wasn’t pacing a six by four cage. I know I was resented. I got to stay in the light, but I wasn’t naïve enough to think that Daniel wouldn’t tire of me. I was a passing fancy. I was a demon playing human and he liked to indulge in the fantasy sometimes. At least I got to eat at a table. Daniel ate some seven grain cereal and ancient grain toast with freshly squeezed orange juice and mountain grown coffee beans. Each and every day the same way. I got meat, usually the left overs from dinner. I didn’t mind. I had fangs. Daniel insisted on the use of utensils. Today was prime rib. It was cold and bloody but…I tore into it a little too enthusiastically. The newspaper rattled as Daniel dropped it down to glare at me. I froze. He should be wearing those half moon glasses. Shouldn’t he? “Chew your foot, Reno.” “Yeah.” “Yes.”

“Yes.” “You have been taught manners, toy tiger. You will use them.” “Yes Daniel.” “Good boy.” I froze. I wanted to be a good boy. Didn’t I? Things got better when I was a good boy. “I’ve called a specialist in to see you, Reno. Those headaches of yours are steadily getting worse. I want you at my side. You are beautiful and I want to flaunt you to my clientele. He will be coming to the office. I don’t expect you to give him any trouble when he checks you over.” “Yes, Daniel.” “Good boy. Take your meds and we’ll be off.” A couple of pills were set on the placemat along with a glass of water. The newspaper snapped back up between us. I hesitated. Eriks hand twisted into my hair. I picked up the pills. I let my hand scramble for the medication. Eriks let me go. This was all done in silence. This is what Eriks did. Daniel gave an order and Eriks made sure that it was carried out. He didn’t like pain the way Daniel did, but he wasn’t averse to inflicting it to get the job done. I swallowed the pills down and Eriks let me be. My appetite was gone. Twenty feet. I made sure I was arms length away. I wanted to be pressed against Daniel because the shock collar was painful and I didn’t want it to go off. Eriks grabbed my shoulder and forced me back to about three feet. I guess it was easier to admire me when I wasn’t hiding behind the blonde art dealer. I was psyched to be outside in the warm summer sun. I wanted to run in the light. A treadmill just didn’t cut it. We climbed into the car and Daniel dropped into business man mode. I was just to be a quiet pet when he was working. I leaned against the door and looked out at the scenery as it passed by. We lived in an affluent area. It took about twenty minutes to get downtown to Daniels’ gallery. He had a etched glass office on the third floor The windows facing outside to the world were clear and allowed the warmth of the day in. That was were my pet bed was…and my book. I was in a shock free zone here in the office. Daniel could take off and do whatever art dealers did and as long as I stayed here, I was fine. This was the only time I was alone. Well not really, I was under surveillance but no one was standing over me. I settled against a fake roman pillar as I set my ass on the petbed and looked down into the street. People watching was my favorite pastime. I was almost like a study in humanity. Even this early in the morning it was warm. I stripped off the shirt and tossed it off behind me. My flesh was tanned, or it used to be. I personally thought I was rather pale looking – not that I had any experience to drawn on to compare that to. I dozed in the sun feeling warm and content. Hmmm, just like a cat. “Reno!” I popped up from my pillow and turned my head back toward the main office. My eyes were gritty and I had to blink a couple of times to focus everyone in. Everyone…it was Daniel, Eriks, Dr. Monroe and…something else with a dog head. “This is Dr. Vannashunrota.” I just stared at him. How could a demon be a doctor? “I’m a vet.” Still…looking like he did, how could he come a vet? “I have something for you.”

He held out a small red stuffed cat…no it had stripes. It was a tiger. You are so kidding me. He waved the thing back and forth in my direction. This ‘dog’ of a doctor was trying to give me a stuffed toy. I caught a light and pleasant scent…ooooohhhhh. I buried my nose into the plushie. I likey. “That’s it…are we friends now? Reno, was it?” Hunnnnn. “What did you do?”Daniel questioned as I began to purr and rub my face against the little stuffed tiger. It felt right in my arms. She felt right in my arms. Snuggles for baby. “Catnip. Just a little bit in the middle of the toy. Tigers are unpredictable creatures. I would rather keep all my appendages and be non-punctured. Okay, I think I got his trust, let’s get the examination underway. May I have the room?” “I would rather not, Dr. Vannashunrota. I’m rather attached to my little pet.” “Of course…” Dr Vet took blood from me as a human, as a pink tail and eared hybrid then as a red tiger. He poked and prodded and pressed his ears against my chest and back. I had to do the dreaded turn your head and cough and he spent a lot of time flashing light into my eyes. He finally flashed me sharp white canines but tossed my shirt back at me. I offered the plushie back. “You can keep it.” I hugged it into my arms and plopped back down on my bed. The moved off a bit but my earing was really really good. “Monroe…what is he taking?” Monroe mumbled something. He was alwas mumbling. I never knew what every other word was. “You know he’s only an adolescent. You’re dosing him like he’s a fully grown were adult. It’s a wonder he’s got headaches. He’s over medicated. I’m surprised he hasn’t od’ed.” There was a pregnant pause. “You took him for an MRI then, to make sure you didn’t do any damage…” Mumble. Mumble. “How does he spend most of his time? Human or Tiger?” “Human.” “You are placing an incredible amount of stress on his system. Even if he stayed in his true from all the time, your doses are too large. It’s no wonder he’s so docile, he’s half out of his mind.” Daniel returned, “As you said, weretigers are unpredictable.” “His system is at critical now. He’ll have a stroke or a heart attack if you keep pumping him full of drugs. His meds should be cut in half and you should schedule him for an MRI as soon as possible. Gees, Monroe…he’s still a baby.”

“He was so wild when he showed up. This was the only way to keep him from injuring himself and others more than he did. He put two werelynx in the hospital. Besides, you know I don’t have access to an MRI.” “I can get access to one Friday night. That is if you want, Mr. Evans.” I made sure I was looking out the window as I idly stroked the red furry tiger. “I want my pet with me for a long time, Dr. Vannashunrota. Make the arrangements and give Monroe a call with the details.” “Of course, Mr. Evans.” I watched the late afternoon sun cast dark shadows across the street below. “Reno…” I turned and looked into the face of the Egyptian jackal. He should have been scary. I wanted to lean against him and rub my face on his knee. He squatted and pet the top of the plushie. “You have a name for him?” “Her…and no.” “Her, eh? How about Lalah. That’s a nice name for a girl.” I frowned. “There should be two.” “Yes…Reno. I should have brought two. A boy and a girl. I’ll bring you another one on Friday when we meet at the clinic. That okay?” “Yeah…” “Yes.” Daniel corrected. “Yes, Dr. Vannashunrota.” “Call me Dr. Van. I’ll check up on you again, kitty cat.” He reached out and tousled the top of my head, gathered up his gear and headed out of the office with Dr. Monroe in tow. I hugged the little catnip kitty to my chest until Daniel reached out his hand. I looked up at him puzzled. “You are mine, Reno. You are clothed by my hand. You feed from my hand. If you are to get anything, it comes from me. Give it to me.” But I wanted it. I wanted Lalah. I hugged it to my chest. “Reno…” There was a warning in his tone. I handed the red tiger over and turned my attention down to the street. Monroe was walking down the sidewalk. Dr. Van was no where to be seen. My eyes actually stung. Blink. Blink. Daniel reached down and cupped my chin urging my face up towards him. “Tears my toy tiger?” Daniel turned the plushie over and looked at the comical little face. He held his hand up and Eriks placed a knife in it. I was horrified as Daniel ripped the stomach open of the little tiger and white puffy

entrails spilled out over my legs and pet bed. Daniel hacked at it until a small little square fell out onto my leather pants. He picked up the small bag of catnip and shook it. “Catnip. Interesting.” Daniel looked down at the decimated tiger then dropped it into my lap. “Your reward for being a good boy for the good Dr., Reno.” One golden glass eye was missing. I wanted to be sick. Daniel caught my chin again and pulled my face up to his. “Ssshhh, my pet. I’ll get you a needle and thread. You can have your little tiger cub.” I felt a sharp twist in my stomach. I frantically gathered up all the white stuffing and pushed it back into the cuts and tears of the pelt. My Lalah. I pulled the mangled corpse to me and began to rock with it pressed against my stomach. My Lalah. He killed my Lalah. I began to cry and rock. I wanted to go home. This wasn’t home. They walked away leaving me curled up on my bed pet cuddling a mangled piece of red fluff to my chest. I wanted to go home…it can’t be as bad as this place. Who ever was at home waiting for me, wasn’t as bad as Daniel. He couldn’t be. I wouldn’t be recalling lips and newspapers and glasses and kisses if he were like Daniel. My hand shook as I pet the small little head of the red tiger cub plushie. I want to go home before Daniel kills me. I don’t know who I am and he’s eating away at the little I have. When that is gone…so am I.

Chapter 24- In the Name of Love My name is Walter. I’m a weretiger with a splash of centaurish satyr sexuality. Out of the horror of these past six weeks, I have embraced my inner demon. I can call it a good thing What did Popeye say? I am what I am and that’s all that I am. I am a demon. My middle name should be Havoc because that is what I am doing to the ‘Masters’ household, now. It’s amazing what three days and no drugs can do. My Satyr was prowling and I wasn’t reining him in. Fuck me over, will you. You don’t know the meaning. I’ve screwed goatboys into worshiping me. That is primal power, asshole and I got it in spades thanks to dear ole Dad. Daniel had no intention of following Dr. Van’s advice of cutting the meds that were making me oh so calm and obedient until my little psychotic episode that is. I’d say it was the Mother in me that did it. My poor cut up little red plushie was fixed as best as I could do it. Plushie Lalah was still missing an eye but my Mothering instinct is stronger than whatever the hell Daniel and Eriks were doping me with. I built a cave of decorative pillows and stashed my tiger cub into it’s depths, then I protected my liar. Never come between a mother and her cub. Even it Mom is male and the cub is a red furry plushie. This fucking collar prevented me from turning into true were form but I could do the hybrid just fine. Aside from the ears and the tail, I got talons. I couldn’t call them claws because I still had fingers. My finger nails turned black, hardened and I sharpened them on the walnut wainscoting. I ripped a guard open from wrist to elbow right to the bone when he came and tried to take Lalah from me on Daniel’s orders. I wasn’t paying enough attention to him, so he ordered the rival for my affections removed and burnt. Bad idea. I had fangs but they were small compared to my Tiger ones. Still, I tore into the guard’s ear and munched my way through the cartilage before his screams brought everyone running. Yeah, I got shocked into loss of consciousness and bodily fluids. But it was worth it. In my drugged out state, I thought I was protecting my special little girl. It really wasn’t a surprise to wake up naked in a small cage in the basement. The demon grapevine had gotten the word that ‘the favorite’ had snapped and sent a guard to the hospital. I was fully expecting trouble from the rest of the demons but they just watched me warily. Again, the weretiger street creds were in play here. Now that I was almost right in the noodle, I discovered that Daniel had a fetish, aside from pain; he was a ‘cat’ person. Every demon down in the cellar with me was a feline of one sort or another…and they were smaller than a weretiger. They all were smaller than me in our human suits. Right now, we all wore these fucked up collars. That’s the one thing, I learned from Gan. Only he who locks the collar can remove it. So, I’ll play nice with Daniel but everyone else was fair game. My Satyr called to the werekitties and for once I encouraged it. I was better than catnip.

My thinking was clearer now. Mommy Dearest cattle prodded me into slavery. I don’t know how much she got for selling my tail to this sadist but it must have been a pretty penny. I was the crown jewel of his demon cat collection. The memories were hazy, really lost in the London fog, but I ripped up a couple of his former favorites when I got here. A set of litter mates – fluffy lynx. As I said before, I was the fuckable cat but the lynx knew how make Daniel look important. Walking on a leash and laying on satin pillows. They were banished down to the cellar when I was finally brought under ‘control’. I scarred them up. Right now they cowered in the far corner of their cage holding onto each other. I didn’t realize I had hurt them so badly. The demons I had met previously as Gan’s consort were their own persons…er, demons. These pets of Daniel were bred and sold as animals. They didn’t know of their heritage or gifts. I could see why Daniel treated the other werekitties with contempt but since he was the one who made them this way, I was going to make it better. We were brothers in fur as it was. /Come to me./ Were Fluff stared over his brother’s shoulder at me, his sky blue eyes were wide with terror. Based on the claw scars on his face, I ripped into him as my Tiger self. I felt guilty. It was like I was the new bully of the neighbor. Then again, I really was. I’d dominated the biggest cat down here, a werejaguar by the name of Jazz, through force. Once I had Jazz down and groaning under me, the rest of the kitties fell in line. Jazz had been the top cat down here. Topper was a mountain cougar. Griffin was a cheetah and then there were the lynx - Vine and Hollywood. Daniel sucked at giving names. Holly blinked his eyes and buried his face into his brothers grey blonde hair. /Both of you, come here./ /Reno, leave the kids alone. You fucked them up enough when you showed up./ Topper grunted at me and rolled over onto his other hip. Whips marks were still visible across his back from his last showing. /Come here. Let me look at your scars. I was scared when I got here. I didn’t mean to hurt you. I just wanted to get away./ Vine turned, pulling Holly across his lap so he could look at me. Holly had taken the brunt of my attack. /Please, I mean you no harm./ Vine flashed his fangs at me. “You just want to fuck us like you did the others.” Griffin yawned and hung a long arm off the artificial limb of an artificial tree that was set into his cage. “You should let him. He’s good. It’ll relax you.” “Shut up!” Vine yelled back. Holly tensed in his arms and snuggled closer to his litter mate. Fuck. I didn’t do it in rut-lust but I really hurt these two and it was only because they were in the wrong place at the wrong time. /Come here, please…/

I popped everything back down to my human suit and leaned against the side of our adjoining cages. /I’ll stay like this./ Vine set Hollywood down then stroked his brothers hair. “Don’t….” Vine stood up and walked over to my side of the cage. He stood there dressed in tight grey leather shorts and a collar. “What do you want?” “I want to apologize to you and your brother. You are not my enemies. I should never have hurt you.” Vine gestured to my tattooed arm. “You’ve got scars. Did you forgive who did that to you?” I turned my forearm over and ran my finger tips over the pale white raised scars. Sammy did this. He didn’t mean it and he cried and cried afterwards. Gan didn’t lay a finger on him but he made him understand the importance of awareness and claw safety. “There was nothing to forgive. It was an accident.” Hollywood lifted his head and looked at me. “Daniel doesn’t like them. That’s why he put that tiger on your arm and shoulder to hide them.” He had parallel claw marks right across his upper lip, his nose, eyebrow and forehead. I don’t know how I missed blinding him. He had been a right beautiful young were. “I’ve heard them talking. Daniel is going to sell me because of my face.” Vine leapt at the cage. “Claw my face too. I don’t want to be without my Holly.” They were young adults looking about 20 as a human but they were young, maybe four years as a Lynx, if Coby’s tiger years were the same throughout the were kingdom. As humans they were fumbling around, lost and humiliated. They had no one to teach them how to blend into the human world around them. And no one was going to step up and show them, not in this place. Daniel kept them as pets. And now, I’ve separated them. I reached through the bars and caught Vine by the back of the head. I urged him forward until our foreheads were touching. “I’m sorry for what I’ve done but I can’t make it right by causing more pain. I might look like a human, but I’m not.” “He’s my brother. We’ve never been apart.” I felt another hand cross over mine. Hollywood pressed against the back of his brother but he held onto my hand. “Don’t hurt Vine.” The Mother in me took over. I pulled Holly right up to the bars and began to rub my temple against his hair. A slight purr rose up in my throat. Okay, if there were a who has the loudest purr contest, I wouldn’t even rate. Hollywood was a purrmeister. I began to clean him just like I would do with my cubbies. I felt a sharp ache in my chest. My cubbies. What were they doing? Where they sad? Did they miss me? Vine began to cry. “I miss Mom.”

Oh good lord. I pulled both of them as close to me as I could. I purred lowly to them as they came in for snuggles. Could they only be three? What the hell was Daniel doing with children? “Can we come over?” I blinked down at them. “If you want.” There were two grey and white and white and grey fluff furry lynx in my arms then they began to squirm against the metal bars. I shifted backwards and pop…there was one lynx then pop number two wiggled into my cage. They still had the tight leather shorts on. I offered to take them off. I didn’t have to repeat it. Holly was a little anxious but wanted to snuggle so desperately. I leaned against the bars and opened my arms to them. Vine waited, ready to follow his brother’s lead. Finally Holly came forward and I caught him in a tight embrace. “I’m sorry I clawed your face.” His paws landed on either side of my waist and I got a kitty hug. I leaned forward and rubbed the side of my head along his. It didn’t take long for his purr to kick in. They were about the same size as my cubbies but they were so much lighter. They didn’t eat enough. Vine crept in and I raised my arm so he could snuggle up against me. I gently stroked their fur as they began to purr in unison as they began to drift off to sleep. “How the hell can I rip off your head now, when you go and do something like that.” Jazz’s topaz eyes glared at me from the cage across the way. “They’re just babies.” “What the fuck does HE care? Those two came here still having to be bottle fed. From what I heard…” “Shut up Jazz…” Topper snorted out. The dark skinned werejaguar snarled back at the werecougar but stopped his conversation. “What?” I asked softly as the two fluff balls cuddled closer. Jazz turned away. Topper just twitched his pseudo tail but said nothing. “Rumor was from the guards that…” “Griff…” “Like we have secrets down here. The guards said Daniel went on safari and killed their mother to get them. They don’t remember being with her. They don’t remember being free. If you didn’t come along Tigerboy, Daniel would be raping them by now.” Griffin turned and landed on two feet at the bottom of his tree. Out of our little motley crew here, Griffin was the closest to me – passing for human wise. He looked like a surfer trapped in a madman’s basement. “They like you.” I shrugged. I didn’t trust the adults. Even if they didn’t mean to, Daniel had a way of making you tell your darkest secrets whether you wanted to or not. “What were you out there? Cause now that you’re not spaced out of your gourd, you’re still not like us.”

Huh? I kind of followed that. “Does it matter, Griff?” “It might to them.” I had grey and white fluffballs pressed against me. “I was a con man, Griff. I sold saps hope knowing I wasn’t going to deliver but I took their money anyways.” “So, you’re kind of getting what you deserve then.” Jazz returned lowly. I felt my eyes get cold, “Nobody deserves this, Jazz. Especially innocents like them.” The basement fell silent. All of us felines were trapped in their own thoughts. The only ones purring were the lynx. I closed my eyes and hugged them to me. Cubless. Motherless. We kind of fit each other. I shifted and laid down with a cubby at my back and Holly in my arms. For the first time in about seven weeks, I had a peaceful, non-drug induced sleep.

Precious sleep was short. Apparently, three days of abstinence was more than enough for Daniel. Eriks came and took me up to the upper levels and daylight. He never said anything to the lynx boys but he did open their cage and waited for them to get inside. Eriks never said anything to me just gesturing where to go. The first stop was the bath. I didn’t get to loiter but I also didn’t get the bum’s rush. I came out to red leather pants. Eww. I also got a tight stretchy red t-shirt. Okay, since I got clothes I wasn’t expected to roll around on the bed right at this moment. I pulled the shirt over my head and Eriks attacked. I wasn’t expecting it. By the time the shirt got ripped off me, I was damned sure that Eriks didn’t expect to try a little tiger. I must have been just reeking Satyr pheromones. Ooofff. I landed hard on the bed then we both bounced off the edge onto the floor. I ended up on top of him. I pushed him down hard and chuffed in his face. He stilled as my nose ran along his short military style haircut. He just remembered how I ripped up the last guy. This would play for me. I was going to have to make the demonhandler into a little goatboy. I had to get his loyalty away from Daniel. I didn’t think it was possible but now… “You want a piece of me?” “I shouldn’t…” “That’s not what I asked, you.” I licked his ear and sucked on his lobe. Eriks twitched underneath me. I could feel his erection humping up against my bare stomach. “Mr. Evans…” “Isn’t here.” I reached between us and cupped him through his pants. I got the groan I was searching for. “but I am…and you are…”

I let a little purr out of my throat. “Reno…” I began to kiss him. He sucked my fillings out. Good God, I think he was part satyr or he just wasn’t getting any. I don’t think he had been getting any more a while. He shifted underneath me, hunching his hard cock up against mine. His hand came up and began to stroke my back. This just meant that he had been watching. He knew that toy tiger had a purr zone. He knew that toy tiger had a tail spot. He knew toy tiger had teeth but he seemed to be only thinking with his little head. Worked for me. “It’s not everyday I get the pleasure and surprise of seeing my pet and my pet handler getting feral on the floor of my bedroom.” Eriks shoved me hard off him and I landed beside the bed. Eriks still wasn’t thinking with his big head. Why bother trying to hide what was going on? The master had seen it with his own two eyes. I rolled onto my back and smiled up at Daniel. I writhed like a good kitty in tight leather pants. “Sir…I….” “Both of you.” I twitched my tail in come hither mode. Daniel turned towards me, his eyes that hated shark flat. I guess he didn’t want to share. “My toy tiger needs a lesson in ownership.” I turned over on my hands and knees. I sat up on my haunches and met his cold eye evenly. “No one owns a Great Cat…” I rose up to my feet, “…he choses to walk with you of his own free will. Or not at all.” I pulled my shoulders back straightening my posture into anything that looked cowed or beaten. I still had drugs sluggishly winding their way out of my body, but for the most part, I was clear and cognizant. I let my green and gold eyes lock with his as I looked down at Daniel. He was shorter than me by a few millimeters, but he saw that I looked down on him. That didn’t sit well with the blonde lord and master. “I own you.” His voice was hard and tight. “Do you, Daniel?” I reached out and brushed the back of my knuckles against his cheek. “You might own those cats down in the basement…but not me…” “You can easily be sedated again, my little tigercub.” I pulled back my lips to show my white teeth. It wasn’t a snarl, it wasn’t a smile but Daniel got the point. How did that saying go, when you dancing with a gorilla, you dance until the gorilla decides it’s enough. Undrugged demon here. You’ve seen what I can do when I’m doped out of my skull. What carnage is waiting you now?

“You still didn’t touch my core.” Daniels eyes narrowed and I felt Eriks roll back to his feet and plant himself staunchly in Daniel’s camp once more. He had my back and he had the control to that fucking collar around my neck. Shit….damn it. Keep cool, kitty. Don’t let them see how stupidly scared you are. “Keep me content, Daniel…and I’ll be all you ever wanted in a lover.” “You’re a demon.” Not said in the nicest of tones. “Incubus, succubus…legend rings out with the sexual exploits of demonic and human intergration.” I could see that I surprised Daniel. I rang my hand down his face, brushing at his bottom lip with my thumb. “Why the surprise? You said yourself that I’m not stupid. I pass for human. I’ve been to university, Daniel. Before it was made poignantly clear to me that I wasn’t a man, I had plans of being a history professor.” He pulled his head back away from my touch. Round one to me. I reached up and touched the collar around my neck. “You’re not the first to slap one of these on me. Emotion flared in his grey eyes, “I thought you were tamed too quickly…who was it?” “Doesn’t matter. I got away from him. That was then, this is now…” I let my hand slip down my throat and across my chest. My nipples were budded, more from the coolness of the air conditioning than desire. So I hoped. Satyr me wasn’t exactly picky where the cock was sunk. I stepped in closer quickly and the shock collar tingled. I stood a hairs breath from chest to chest with Daniel and leaned forward so my lips were near his ear. “Give me what I want, and I’ll be your everything. I know you want this body, but I know of the darker desires you wish to explore.” I dropped my voice to a whisper. “I know you want to feel my fangs at the back of your neck. You want to experience what I did to those weres in the basement. You desire to know. You are the master to those in the basement, but you would submit to me…you would make me your master, if only in the bedroom.” “I can force to you submit.” Daniels words were lacking the conviction of earlier. “You could. I would challenge you at every turn. In the end, you would have to put your toy tiger down because death is not something to be feared. I could make your existence a living hell.” I brought my hand around and settled it on the back of his neck. His flesh was sweaty under the hair line. “Then I would have to put you down.” His mouth nibbled along my jawline. Round two to me. “No, you wouldn’t.” I let my teeth come out and lightly tapped on the swirl of his ear. He wrapped his hand in the back of my hair and wrenched my head back. Who knew hair pulling could hurt so much. “Arrogance is unbecoming even in someone as regal looking as you, Reno.” I opened my mouth and snarled up to the ceiling. I pushing my groin up into his. He was hard. I was getting there. Round three was a draw. “You wouldn’t dare part with your toy tiger. Give me what I want. Keep me content and I will be your constant companion. You will never need to look at another were or human, as a matter of fact, if I am your willing lover.” “Arrogance.” My head got rattled. “Confidence.” I reached down between us and cupped him.

His pelvis backed away. Round four to me. “Show me the goods first.” “You’ve already sampled.” “I’ve tasted your body, Reno. I want to feast upon your soul before any bargains are struck.” At another time, that statement might had scared me. Satyr Walter was reviving up and taking over. I reached out and such my fingers in his waistband. He let my hair go. I brushed my body up against him just like a comman housecat. I pressed my chest against his upper arm then slipped behind him. “It would be easier to have me walk at your side than to have you drag me after you.” My lips fluttered at his ear. “I will not remove your collar.” His voice deepened. I could smell the arousal rising from him. I didn’t need any mind reading talent to know he already had us on the bed in his mind’s eye. “Did I ask you to?” That statement made whatever else Daniel was going to say stop. “Meet my price, Master…and I will grant you your every feline wish and desire.” “And what would keep you content, Reno?” “I want the Lynx.” Daniel snapped out of the sexual web I was spinning, “Hollywood and Vine?” I straightened up then slinked my way over to the bed. I reclined on it and hopefully arranged myself in a seductive pose. Daniels eyes flared with need. Round five to me. “I want dominion over them. I’ve already marked Hollywood as mine.” “I was going to auction the maimed one off.” “I want both of them. They are so small; it would take the both of them to serve me.” “Serve?” “I have needs too, Daniel. Were needs. Do we have a deal?” “What are you going to do with them? They are too young to take as a partner.” Well at least the sadistic slave owner had some oundaries. “There are many lessons those who need to learn. They are young enough to be swayed by a kind and nurturing hand. It’s easier to catch flies with honey than whips, Daniel.” “If.” Daniel approached the bed and stood between my sprawled legs, “you satisfy me, I’ll gift them to you.” “When…you are sated Daniel, the kids collars come off.” Eriks finally decided to stammer back to life. “That would be…”

“I’ve made a bond with them. They wouldn’t leave me now.” “Eriks, get out.” The man knew enough not to push his luck any more today. The door closed quietly behind him. Just like that damn gate that ran Gan’s property, it should have rang a death nell. What the fuck am I doing? “Let’s seal the deal, toytiger.” I sat up and began to undress him from his natty three piece Verasce suit. His flesh was pale. My brightly tattooed sleeve made his skin almost luminous as I pulled him close. I hated fellatio. Licking another man’s privates was never big on my list of fun things to do. I didn’t mind getting it. Truthfully, when Gan got down to business, I never complained. When I did offer up to the big red bastard, he treated it like it was a favorite piece of hard candy and he savored my ministrations. Gan never demanded anything from me that I didn’t want to offer…aside from the fucking Anniversary rapes. Daniel’s hand cupped the back of my head. I made promises. The other weres in the basement could handle whatever Daniel threw at them. The Lynx were just babies. I was the only one who had the capability to do something to protect them. I would want someone to do this for my cubbies if they, god forbid, ending up in some sadistic asshole’s clutches. I closed my eyes for a moment then I opened my mouth. Round six when to Daniel.

Chapter 25- The Tiger Within Daniel was not an elegant fucker. My hips were rocked steadily as he hunched up into me. He panted heavily and spit drooled out of his mouth. I preferred him bending me over a couch and drooling on my back rather than trying to keep from drowning on my back while my knees were up around my ears. I curled my hands into the cushion of the couch as he inadvertently hit my prostate. I growled as he tried to find that trigger at the base of my tail. His fingers couldn’t find it and he just pinched my skin. I grit my teeth and buried my head onto the leathery top of the furniture. Finally, I had to reach down and took matters into my own paw. I jacked myself off in turn trying to get Daniel to come as quick as possible. It was no wonder he liked bondage and pain. He was inept as a lover. Who the hell would willingly put up with this train wreck? I began to reach my peak. He groaned as my portal tightened up on him. Just cum already…I tipped myself over the edge and I dragged my Lord and Master with me. He slumped heavily on my back. I could feel the tremor in his legs. He was going to drop. I kept my laughter to myself. He had a fucking mean streak when he thought he was being mocked. He rubbed his face back and forth against my newly coiffed hair, well it had been coiffed until he started pulling me around with it. At least he could find my purr zone with his two hands. I just let myself float with the post coital rest period. Off in the distance I could hear the chimes of the grandfather clock back in the secretary’s office. Three bells. Daniel had an appointment at three thirty. Crap…his hips bucked up into me. Considering how much he loved to fornicate, you think he would have learned something…then against, maybe that’s why he’s out fucking demons. You don’t’ have to give a rat about your partner. What was I going to do? Cry rape? Who would I report it to? The cops would sooner shoot me than take a statement. There was a discreet knock at the door. “Mr. Evans. You asked me to remind you about your three thirty appointment.” “We will have to continue this later tonight, toytiger.” Daniel whispered into my ear then nipped at my lobe. It was a chore not to pull away from him. “Looking forward to it, Daniel.” I gave my hips a little wiggle. If I had eaten lunch, I would have lost it all over the back of this seven thousand leather couch. “We’ll pick up from here.” Daniel disengaged, kissed the back of my neck and walked away. I groaned and pushed myself upright. I don’t know how the heck golddiggers do it. The sex sucked. If I didn’t make him believe it was the best thing since sliced bread, he got out the restraints and harness. Who the hell knew I could sell a performance? My clothes were strewn everywhere. There was one private bathroom up on the third level of his gallery. Right now he was washing my stink off of him. I’d have to wait until he left the inner sanctum before I could clean up. Two weeks have gone by since I made my bargain with the devil. At least the sadist kept his word. The Fluffies were now collarless. When I was back there in the basement, I started teaching them how to read and write. They took like it like ducks to water…yeah. They were inquisitive and curious. They were sharp and eager. Daniel had just been wasting them as eye candy. Which I was now. Daniel had

moved from little shiny wrappers to a tall all day sucker which he took with him everywhere he went. I’m going out of my gourd with boredom. I never considered myself cerebral but just standing vacant and pretty behind him was wearing me down. I could watch tv. I could play video games. Reading…no. Computer…no. I think Daniel took Dr. Van’s comment about me being an adolescent to heart. Anything a teenager would probably want, I had. The Fluffies loved tv and the games but, hell I’d give anything to get the history channel or even TLC. I was twenty seven years old for heaven’s sake. The shower turned off. I gathered up my clothes and folded them up. There was a gallery opening tonight. I was to be shown off, paraded around as you will. That was the reason for the trip to the salon and spa. It wasn’t near as partially enjoyable or half as traumatic as the last spa I went to. No goatboys with catnip waiting to get the drop on me anywhere on the premises. I was manicured, pedicured, dyed and clipped, given a relaxational massage then I was off to get professional pictures taken. It was like I was a champion show dog or something. Well a show cat. The spa staff had just went gaga over the tiger sleeve on my left arm. I lifted my arm and looked at the intricate design. I couldn’t deny that it was beautiful. The artist was a grand master of the tattooing art, but it was a sign of my captivity. Daniel had marked me. I doubt I would be able to get it surgically removed. I was so entranced with the design that I didn’t hear Daniel come back into the room. I tensed as a warm hand landed on my shoulder then traced a tiger paw across my chest. The paw curled into my pec just stopping shy of my nipple. I didn’t hope he would just pass on by. Daniel pinched my still budded nipple then bit my shoulder. I ended up arching back into him and groaning. Not in a good way, but he didn’t know that. I made damned good and sure that he didn’t know that. “I want to bring Yoshi back to the States and get him to do your back. He has such an elegant touch. He thought your skin was so supple for a man…and a were. ” So the artist was a partner in crime. Makes sense. I don’t think a licensed parlor would have done this while I was obviously incapacitated. Since our agreement, I didn’t have to wear the leather halter bondage type crap any more. He dressed me more like a protégé than a pet. No one saw that ink but him…and my handlers. Since my near conquest with Eriks, I’m tag teamed. Since I had Holly and Vine were depending on me to be good, Daniel didn’t have to worry about me making waves in the kitty pool. Daniel turned my head towards him and took a kiss from my lips. His hand was around my neck and his thumb stroked along my jaw. “Take your time. Have a bath. We will go out for dinner then come back and open the gallery for the show. I have a new suit coming for you. You will be absolutely stunning.” He slapped my bare ass then turned and left me there in his office cum studio cum cathouse. I hate that fucker. The base of my tail ached where he was pinching it, so I popped and retracted everything. Aaah, that felt better. I went to the bathroom and started the tub. Since I was the next best thing to a rolex bling bling, Daniel made sure I got the best of everything. This tub was big enough to float in. It had jets but I just liked to soak. I threw bath salts in as the water level rose.

The weres in the basement got treated a little better than that was because I kicked up a fuss. I got my ass shocked back to the stone age but then Daniel negated the lesson by caving to my every demand. I knew I had him wrapped around my tail. My human goatboy. I’ve covered him. I made sure he liked it. I made sure he really liked it. He liked it to the point that the basement got turned into a rec room. The cages were still a necessity but the cold cement floor was a thing of the past. I slipped into the warmth of the tub and sighed as I sank down to my neck. The water stung from where he bit my shoulder. I pulled the bath pillow from the side and set it behind me neck. I took a deep cleansing breath and then relaxed into the warmth of the water. I was forbidden to read. Well intellectually read. I had the weekly rags but I really didn’t need an update on the Brittany Spears missile of self-destruction. I had enough going on in my own life. The only reason he cut that off was that I got caught researching demonic items of control. I was trying to find out where the hell these things came from. There had to be a way to get them off. Any lock can be picked. I just needed the right set of skills. If I hadn’t been wallowing in self pity and self denial back in the Mansion, I could have been trying to get out of the shock collar. Missed opportunities all the way around. Hindsight. Hindsight is a bitch. Comparing Gan and Daniel…well there really was no comparison. Gan got himself a confused, terrified, wild animal. He could have done so much more to control me. Daniel ordered and he had absolutely no compunction about using violence to make his wishes happen. I’ve seen him use a bullwhip on Jazz. There was no reason for it. At least nothing, I could see. I found out from Griff later that Daniel had order Jazz to cover me at the next showing he was having. Jazz refused. The Fluffies were absolutely terrified and hung onto me with all their combined strength and Daniel sliced the black panther’s flesh open. I tended the wounds as best I could. I told him that he could have gone ahead I would have submitted if I had known how crazy Daniel would have gotten. Jazz looked me straight in the eye. “I haven’t been in here that long. Red is not a common color for a tiger. A male giving birth during the spring equinox isn’t a common thing either. He doesn’t know that. He doesn’t care enough to find out about you. He might not be able to get you with cub, but I doubt you want to bring some defenseless babies here to this hellhole. Look what happened to your red stuffed tiger…I would hate to see a cub of mine treated so.” I wouldn’t say that Jazz and I have become the best of buds, but we have a mutual respect. I sighed as warm water cascaded over my shoulders and across my chest. Wait. I snapped my eyes open and saw… GAN! “I’ve finally found you, Childe.” He was in a business suit, all dignified looking but with that shock of hellish red hair belayed that he was more than meets the eye. He knelt beside the tub and opened up his arms.

I sat up and threw my arms around him. I hugged him hard and buried my head against his chest. “Are you really here?” My whole body shifted as a deep sigh rocked his chest. “You know that you are sleeping, Childe. I am your dream.” I closed my eyes and hung on tighter. Maybe it was because I knew he was My dream. My dream Gan. “Come and get me.” “I am. I will. It took so long to find you.” “Dr. Van…” “Yes, he told us where you were. I couldn’t find you this way. The drugs changed you. Then…” I got pulled tighter to him, “you didn’t search for me. You didn’t call out. I cannot connect if you don’t want me. I’m a creature that feeds on desire, Childe.” “This isn’t a place that fosters desire. How are the cubbies?” “Sad and missing you. Lalah won’t take her princess hat off. She growls at anyone who comes to get it. Sammy…Sammy misses you the most I think. He just spins on the merry-go-round until he makes himself sick.” “My babies…you’ve got to get me out of here…” “Daniel Evans security is preventing it. Even now, there is a breach and they know it. We haven’t got long here child. Evans has dealt with demon kind for a long time. Were cats are just his latest obsession.” I was about to protest when Gan stepped into the tub with me about ruining his suit, but then blink, he was bare assed naked. You can do that in dreams. Well Gan can do that. If I could have done something I sure as hell wouldn’t keep my soaking ass in this tub. I’d be in a grotto or on my tropical island. He maneuvered around to slip into the water behind me. Even if this was just a dream, I leaned back into his warmth. I felt – safe with him. “Tonight Evans is having a party. I have gotten myself invited but he will be on high alert because I cannot disguise that I am what I am. “ I snapped my eyes open. Isn’t that what I said? “I am only hoping that he is more intrigued and more decadent than I expect he is.” Gan’s hand came up and began lightly stroking my cheek. He leaned forward and ran his nose through my damp hair. He turned his head and snorted out the strong scent that still clung to me. “He will pay for even dare touch you.” I rubbed my face along with his touch. It felt good. I turned my head and took in his scent satyr scent. How cane we smell in dreams? I don’t know…how do we feel? “Childe…” “I miss you.”

The arms tightened around me and his chin rested on my shoulder in the slight hallow between my shoulder and my neck. “Those are words I have waited a long time to hear but the circumstances leave a lot to be desired, but I will take them and cherish them, as I cherish you.” I tried to turn but his size and the smallness of the tub worked against me. “Ssssh, my Childe. I can scent the frustration in you. Evans takes but he doesn’t know how to care for those unfortunate to be with him. Shall I ease you, Walter? Here, in this way?” Gan’s hand splashed down into the water slipping down my slick skin to touch my reawakened cock. Just the special scent had given life back to my libido. “Daniel…” “Don’t say his name…” “Look what he did to me.” I lifted my tiger clad arm. “I saw it, Childe. While it is beautiful because an artist of some skill worked on it, it is still something that was done against your will.” “I’m stuck with it, aren’t I?” “First things, first, Childe…” I purred as the back of knuckles stroked my hard cock. Soft gentle touch, asking for permission rather than taking. “I can hear your satyr crying out to me…” “I know it is…I am. Gan…please…please give me some relief.” “Childe….” “You can’t hide here. You can’t pretend here. It is driven home hard that I’m not human. That I am nothing more than an entertainment and novelty.” “Ssshhh, let’s use the time we have to do what we must….” I couldn’t help but compare them even though it sickened my stomach to bring them together. Gan…the father of my cubbies. I should tell him he got two more…Purr zone after purr zone got touched and stroked with a skill that was learned out of respect and desire. There was no fumbling and pinching. He licked my neck and sucked at that spot just behind my right ear. I growly groaned and shifted my backside up against him. My nipples were strummed with the skill of a classical guitarist. “I’ve missed you…Walter.” He took a firm grip on me and began to stroke me with even pressure and smooth rhythm. I turned my head and shifted my shoulders enough to lean up to get a kiss. Our tongues met with longing and we tasted each other as the waves of passion made the water spill out over the sides of the tub. I gave a cry as Gan brought me to the edge of ecstasy and tipped me over. Dream Gan held me in tender arms. Tears burned at the corners of my eyes. You think your life is hell and then you end up in a situation that makes your former life look like it was the Elysian Fields. I relaxed back against him. His hand came over and rested on my stomach. His lips pressed a bittersweet kiss against my temple. I know what thought…what I let him think. I closed my eyes.

“Are you all right, Childe?” I bowed my head forward. “Are you healthy?” He was going to dance around the subject. “I’m not pregnant, Gan.” “You didn’t…” There was alarm in his voice and he grasped me tighter still. I licked my lips and stared forward at the glass partition around the shower that stood at the end of the tub. He deserved to hear it. I knew I would have to fess up one of these days. My big walk-out scene wasn’t going to happen. If this was out there, waiting for me and the cubbies and fluffies, I wasbetter off with Gan. At least, we were two of a kind. I took a deep breath, “I wasn’t pregnant. I was never pregnant. I was lucky the night of our anniversary.” “Lucky…” “Would you have wanted to conceive cubbies through violence again? Sammy and Lalah are precious gifts, but I don’t think I could bear it if more came into the world like that.” “Walter...” “I made sure I couldn’t have any more children. I made sure I couldn’t make any either.” There was silence behind me. The hold that was so tight loosened. “You MADE sure you couldn’t have children? Then what was the point of giving service to the Satyr nation? You know of your importance.” “You’ve made it clear that I am only in this world to make horned baby goats.” “Walter….” “I was torn and hurting and in shock when I did it. I just wanted to make sure it didn’t happen again. I just wanted to be left alone. I wanted to make sure that the Satyr Nation never looked at Sammy and Lalah like they did me.” “And you did all this…you took payment knowing that you were not going to provide fertile seed to those who came to you in good faith.” There was censure in his voice. “Good faith…they came at me bearing catnip hidden in bouquets that were supposed to be proof of their affection. At least Alyssa was honest when she used a cattle prod on my head.” Gan shoved me forward and climbed out of the tub. “Alyssa took you from the lobby?” “She sold me to Daniel.” “Alyssa never would have had the opportunity to get to you if you had not started this…this farce. My fellow Satyr came to with honest hope of you providing them a chance at fertility. You have broken the

most sacred laws, Walter. If you didn’t want to provide sincere service, you should have just refused…” “I did refuse. I got raped. I fought. I got raped. I got jumped by strangers in store change rooms. Where was your sacred law of bonding when goatboys were pouring out of the woodwork drugging me and dragging me off to the nearest…” “ENOUGH!” I stared up at Gan from my polluted bathwater. “Don’t you dare hold me up to some code and judge me. I did what I had to do to protect myself and my cubbies. I can’t produce, your fathering act was just a fluke. You don’t get pregnant, they stop coming after me. They don’t look twice at my cubs.” “You’ve changed.” “Torture and rape does that to a body. I did what I had to do. I never expected to have children, I mean, really HAVE children. I knew I wasn’t right. I knew I was off. I wasn’t going to pass this on but you made me. Thank you. I love my babies more than life itself. I will do what I have to, to protect them. If I have to bilk some goatboys out of millions of dollars to do it, then that is exactly what I am going to do.” “I don’t know you.” “Of course you don’t. You’ve never tried. You set me into your pre-made mould and you made me fit, just like Alyssa tried to make me fit…just like Daniel is trying to make me. I’ll do what I have to, to survive and protect all my cubbies.” “All?” “I’ve adopted two babies that should never have seen the inside of this place. If popping out my pink ears and waving my hairless tail in front of Daniel’s cock keeps them safe, that’s what I’ll do and I’ll do with a smile on my face.” Gan looked down at me with such….sadness and then he faded. I thrashed awake spilling more water on the floor. The door to the bathroom opened and Eriks came in forcing the door open. “What the hell are you doing!” He left me here. He just looked at me with such loathing and just left. I wanted to bawl my eyes out and rock back and forth while hugging my knees, but I had an audience. I climbed out of the tub and shook myself dry just like the animal they called me. I sprayed Eriks with water and sauntered past him, naked and filled with more confidence than I was feeling. “Clean that up.” Eriks grabbed my arm. I snarled and snapped at him. He jerked his hand back. “I’m a fuck toy, not a maid.” I continued out into the small bedroom and began to dress. Gan came. I told him the truth and why and he left. If I was going to get the fluffies out of here, I was going to have to do it. Lesson learned, yet again. I can only depend on myself.

Daniel had provided me evening attire. We dressed for dinner. He liked it when I didn’t wear the bow tie and left the collar of my shirt open to show off the silver dog tag that locked me into human mode. It made him feel more the Master. My eyes gleamed as I stared into the mirror. Weretiger Green. Satyr Gold. The satyr was sated for the moment. I was going to have to let the tiger out tonight. The door to the office opened and Daniel stepped in already dressed. “Come, Reno. We are running late.” I ran a hand through my multi tonal hair. I was going to have to kill Daniel.

Chapter 26- Perfect Daniel knew something was up. It was either he was suspicious of the dinner party or he loved me. Yeah, right. I was leaning more toward the suspiciousness of the night. How do I know this? Daniel can’t keep his grabby hands off of me. And he wouldn’t know what love was even if it kicked him in the face. No, he would recognize that as some deviant form of love but he was nervous about something, or someone. I have the shock collar on and I got the twenty foot range but Daniel has got a hold on my arm, my waist, my hand. I can’t get away from him. Which meant, I couldn’t ditch my drinks that he kept pressing into my hand. Which meant, I was getting hammered. Which meant, I would be getting hammered by something before this night was through. “I need to go to the bathroom.” I leaned over and whispered into Daniel’s ear. I wasn’t joking, I had to go but I also needed to walk about a bit to clear my head. I never was a drinker at the best of times. “Excuse me.” Daniel set his napkin on the table and stood up. Most of the time when he’s entertaining and being the ever so charming host, he just hands my lead off to Eriks. He was going to take me himself. Damn it. I could feel the eyes of the guests who had already arrived at the restaurant watch Daniel lead me back to the men’s rest room. I didn’t need any satyr sensibilities to know what the heck they were thinking. While Daniel hasn’t come out and publicly announced that I’m his demon sex cat, he has taken great pains to show that I am his lover. I that I am his paramour. They all thought we were going to snag a little before the appetizers were ordered. I could only hope not. Daniel has proven to be unpredictable. I can anticipate what he is going to do only about 80% of the time. It’s that unknown 20% that is whip crazy and slightly terrifying. I did my business and was washing my hands at the basin when I got re-introduced to that 80/20 split. He had a gotten a telescoping baton from somewhere and he took out the back of my knees with one strike. I hit the floor hard slamming my chin off the counter as I went down. I got a quick knee to the chest and I sprawled backwards on the tile. Daniel dropped on me; the baton was hard across my throat. I tried to wrap my hand around it to get it off my neck. Daniel shifted and now his left leg pressed up hard against my sternum and his foot rested on my cock. I stilled. His eyes that had been merry and teasing Ms. Atsworthy across the table were now that fucking dead shark grey. “That’s a good toy tiger...” His voice was silky smooth. Oh, shit. He was going to fuck me up bad here in the restroom of his favourite four star restaurant. “You have no problem learning a lesson, but it seems retention needs improvement. I have no qualms about re-educating you, toy tiger, but each time a lesson is repeated, it will get worse for you.” “What....what did I do?” I was frantically scrambling around in my thoughts trying to find if I had slipped up somewhere. It was getting hard to breathe. “You are mine, Reno. Anything you receive comes from my hand and you should be grateful to get it.

The clothes you wear. The water you wash your filthy animal self in. The bed you sleep on. The food you eat...and what I give you to drink.” Oh crap... “Yes, I’ve watched you pass off the drinks I have ordered for you. You hold them artfully and pretend to drink then drop it off on a passing waiter’s tray untouched by these lips.” His hand came up and a single finger traced my mouth. I had cut the inside of my lip from smashing my face off the sink. I could taste the iron draining into my mouth. “Does the lesson end for today, Reno?” “Yes, Daniel.” “What was the lesson?” “You are my master.” “Not what I was looking for but it will suffice. Get up and make yourself presentable.” Daniel slipped off me and the baton was collapsed and hidden back up in his sleeve. My legs were shaky and weak. I had to drag myself off the floor with my hands. That’s the other scary part about Daniel. I would be bruised and I would be aching all night but aside from the red scrape on my chin nothing would be visible to the rest of the dinner party. My lips were stained with blood. I ran the taps then cupped a hand under it to wash out my mouth. I probed my inner lip. It was a small nick but it had bled a lot. I stood up straight and reached for a hand towel to blot. Daniel caught my head and I flinched. The flat dead grey faded from his eyes and he smiled at me as he pressed the rough terrycloth against my inner lip. “You’re a smarty cat. We shouldn’t have to repeat lessons like this.” He put the towel down and ruffled my hair back into the just climbed out of bed look that took so long to achieve with styling product. He ran his hand down the side of my face pressing on the red scrape. “You might end up bruising. You’ve been so obedient until now, Reno. It pains me to have to discipline you. Tell me why.” “I don’t handle alcohol well. The tiger...” Daniel jammed a thumb against the silver tag at my neck. It hurt more than I thought it would, more than a poke in the chest, I got a little touch of were-control. “This controls the tiger within. I control this. You’re only duty is to please me, Reno. How do you please me?” I lowered my head, “Obedience.” “Yes.” He chucked me under the chin with his knuckle. “Obedience to your Master.” He pulled a small plastic vial from his breast pocket. The purple liquid sloshed within the sealed cap. “Drink from my hand.” I felt my heart freeze. Just a little bit of catnip got my engine purring. Burning catnip in an essence burner set my libido into overdrive. This purple liquid was distilled horniness. It was like catnip to the 100th power. Once Dr. Van had shown how kittenish I could be with just a little teabag sized treat, Daniel had set to work on finding out the essence of what set the were kitties off. By that time the Fluffies were off limits which was surprisingly good to his word, he just disregarded them as nothing more than leverage over me. This elixir was slipped to the rest of us. The basement turned into fuckcity

central for about three days for all of us adult weres. That’s all we did. No food, no water nothing but neko hard ons. Topper had to be hospitalized for a week afterwards. Both Griff and I had paired up during that time and basically went at each other like...well bunnies. I had lied to Gan. I could be pregnant...I have no way of telling. If I am...it would be Griff’s. I don’t think any cubby would survive this place and I wasn’t getting any pre-natal supplements or mother’s milk to help it along. Honestly, I was too afraid to ask for anything. I didn’t know what Daniel would do if he found out I could reproduce. I loved my cubbies, I was beginning to love the fluffies just as much. I didn’t want to bring another life into this world if Daniel still had control over it. Does that make me a bad mother? Daniel saw the fear in my eyes. “Aww, poor toy tiger. It’s been diluted. I want you amorous and attentive, not fucking the table leg.” He popped the lid off the vial with his thumb. “Open. From my hand.” He poured the elixir into my mouth and then pushed my jaw closed to make sure I swallowed it. “There’s a good boy.” He tossed the empty container in the garbage then looked at the bloody hand towel and flipped it in there too. He brushed passed me and began to wash his hand after playing with the demon. I stood off to his right in the mirror and caught his eye. The elixir clung to my oesophagus like thick cough syrup and it burned down my throat into my stomach. It was bitter but it was nothing like the pure batch he had given us. “You have a question, Reno?” “Don’t let me hurt anyone.” I meant that from my heart. Griff matched me in rut-lust, well he tried to. He should have gone to the hospital too but he was younger and more resilient than Topper. Hospital. It was just another room under the other vet’s care. Dr. Van hasn’t been called back to see any of us. I think the plushie incident has made him persona non grata. “You are going to be a present to our honoured guest tonight, Reno. To refuse him would be an insult that would cost you a lot of my good will and me the possibility of a multi-million dollar deal. Crispin G. Antioch is a recluse but he is filthy rich and his family goes back generations to Greece or something like that. He saw a picture of you in the newspaper at Antoine’s opening and contacted the Gallery. He seems to understand the way we do business.” Daniel gestured me forward. I approached him slowly because the backs of my legs were still aching. I knew what he wanted so I pressed my body against his back. He reached back and pulled my head forward so it was resting on his shoulder. “You understand how I do business, Reno?” Crispin G. Antioch. Gan? It had to be. “Does he know that...” “You’re special? Of course. You might be nice to look at, Reno, but to a man like Antioch he requires more than must a pretty face. Are you feeling any effects yet?” The last dose had all of us kitties springing hard ons as soon as the drug hit our stomach. I shook my head. “Nothing yet.” “This is a lesson you should have learned already, Reno. I expect more from you. I will not go any easier on you just because you are my favourite.” “Yes, Daniel.” “Now, when we go back out, I need to be your usual scintillating conversational self. Petulance will not be tolerated. Come.” I closed my eyes for a moment. Daniel allowed me that time to pull myself

together. If he thought that I needed that recover from his ‘lesson’ he couldn’t have been more wrong; it was more to hide the flare of hatred in my mismatched eyes that I caught in the mirror. I took a deep cleansing breath and stepped back from him. Deciding to kill someone is easier said than done. Did I think I was capable of doing it? Maybe once it would never have crossed my mind but now...it really wasn’t an option. I remember back in the halcyon days when I thought I was adjusting to college life, I was listening to the radio and there was a woman crying that she had to kill him. He left her no choice. I thought that was a total bullshit answer and an early bid for a plea of insanity. There were always choices. For some. I had begged Gan to kill me six months into this journey of self discovery. He took the choices from me because he wanted me to live. I’d give him that. Samson and Delilah are a direct result of no option. Which leads me back to the question: Does Daniel have to die? The other choice was, did us weres have to die? Topper could have died from Daniel’s foray into erotic medical testing. I have no idea what the hell that mouthful of purple goop is going to do me. If one of us were’s dies, Daniel will just go and kidnap another one. So yes, he had to die because there was no other way. Did I have to be the one to do it? Waiting for a knight in shining armour wasn’t going to work, if it ever did. I didn’t need to be “The Lady of Shallot.” I have every intention of getting back to my babies and seeing them grow. I’d drag the Fluffies after me and anyone else who wanted to go. Griff already made it clear that he liked me...this was even before the catnip trials. He was about the same age, but he grew up in the wild...with other were-cheetahs. He didn’t have the social skills to mix in human society and this is what pointed him out to predators like Daniel. If it was going to be done, best it were done quickly. It had to be with a clear head and it had to be in the House. Killing Daniel away from the basement would be a tactical error on my part. I would get away but the others...I had no doubt that orders were left to kill the petting zoo in the basement if something happened. So it couldn’t be tonight...lucky for Daniel. Maybe lucky for me as well. I wasn’t a cold blooded murderer. Yet. I opened my eyes and forced a smile on my face. Daniel nodded and lead me out of the restroom. Not yet. A single chair was significantly vacant when Daniel and I got back to the table. The leers were old and stale. Daniel made a point of handing me his scotch and soda. I took a mouthful. I don’t know why people can drink this stuff, it’s positively revolting. I got a hand stroke along my inner thigh – the silent equivalent of “Good boy”. My scintillating self consisted in me chatting with the other eye candy about Brittney Spears and the latest episode of Survivor and the Apprentice. My scotch glass never dropped in level and I knew I was going to be zonked before my steak arrived. Everyone at the table was human...well there was me and then there was Ms. Atsworthy’s boytoy. He wasn’t a demon. He wasn’t human. I don’t know what the hell he was but when no one else was looking he changed his eyes into slits and blinked at me vertically. Okay.... “Where is the guest of honour, Daniel?”

Daniel gave a little head nod and Eriks made his way over to the maître’d. I’d pissed Gan off. I had disgusted him so completely that he decided to leave my worthless furry ass here. No...okay that was the alcohol whining. And...the drug was kicking in. My body felt hot and I could fear the blood start to pound in my ears. Daniel stroked my inner thigh again moving his fingers up higher until the outside of his palm pressed against my awakening cock. A low grade purr sounded in my throat. He tightened his grip on my inner thigh then pulled his hand back. Damn it...the drug was strong. Maybe the drug wasn’t overly potent but mixed with alcohol...I was going to be somebody’s sexkitten. “My most sincere apologies for my lateness.” My eyes snapped open. Crispin Antioch, my ass. Gan stood at the empty chair looking…so damned good. He had on a white tuxedo jacket that was tailored to perfection across his shoulders down to his lean waist and firm hips. I focused in on his hands that were over the back of the chair. His nails were freshly manicured. He hadn’t been that polished in the bathroom. What the hell… I blinked. I was locking onto him as my lust rose. He was saying something else but my eyes just zeroed in on his lips. He had perfect lips. Why didn’t I see that before? Oh yeah, he was a bastard. Daniel pinched the inside of my thigh hard. I got dropped out of the tide of lust. I turned toward Daniel. My eyes must have been glazed because he didn’t repeat the question. He just pat my leg then leaned toward me. I met him half way. “Keep it together, toy tiger. You have to get through the meal first.” I wasn’t going to last. “If you would care to place your order, Mr. Antioch. I’m sure the kitchen wouldn’t mind holding our meals until yours was ready.” Daniel was back to his charming self. “I’ve already eaten, Mr. Evans. My day has been hectic and I was unable to wait, however, I was not going to miss our meeting. I will just order a drink and join you.” I got a little zap at my collar as I felt my nose take in the different scents around me until I found that unique Satyr pheromone. I wanted to get pink right now. My skin was getting so sensitive. It was obvious my cock had unfurled and was pressing against my zipper. My nubbins had budded and with each breath the feel of my shirt scratched at them. I ended up biting my lower lip to keep from groaning out loud. Nothing stopped the purr however. “Daniel, whatever did you do to Reno?” It was getting louder. “He’s not much of a drinker.” “I should get whatever you’re giving him for my Mikey here. Reno looks like he’s enjoying himself.” I call to a Satyr first. I opened my eyes and locked onto Gan’s own pale green. His face had stilled when I began to purr. I was moving into rut-lust and he knew it. Daniel was stupid to give me that catnip cocktail here in a public place. He didn’t have a clue what I was capable of. Gan’s nostrils flared as I narrowed my gaze at him. I growled.

That caught Daniel’s attention real quick. The tantalizing session was over. Eriks had me up and out of my chair before Gan could blink himself back to the present. I call to a Satyr first. I call to a demon second or whatever it was. Mikey turned in his chair as Eriks hustled me out toward the car. His eyes had gone all slitty and vertical as he watched me. His patroness saw that her little piece of fluff was longing for Daniel’s piece of fluff and I think Daniel’s carefully orchestrated evening just went all to hell. Eriks manhandled me into the back of the blacked out limo and locked my sheepskin lined cuffs on my wrists. I called to a human as a last resort. I kissed the side of his ear, purring as I rubbed my face along his. Razor stubble burned the side of my face but it calmed the catnippy effect. I nipped and licked and finally got him to turn his head toward me for a fully mouth kiss. Guard no. 2 shouldered Eriks out of the way. Rafen shoved me onto the back seat and wrenched my wrists back and secured them on a mounting plate Daniel had installed. He took the seat belt and yanked it tight across my lap. My arms were up locked behind my head, stretching my torso out. My nubbins were so sensitive as my shirt pulled tight against them. I began to writhe like a cat in heat…which I guess I was. “Be quiet or I’ll have to gag you.” Rafen took Eriks by the shoulder and shoved him back out of the limo. “Fuck me.” “No…” “Yes….I need it…” I turned my head toward him and spread my legs. “You can do me hard.” “I don’t do men.” “I’m not a man.” Rafen hesitated. I undulated my body and rubbed the back of my head on the seat. I was the picture of uncontrolled lust. “Get out.” Rafen scrambled out of the back of the limo and the red headed bastard climbed in and slammed the door shut behind him. The car began to move. Gan moved up to me and I closed my legs around his hips. /Childe…/ “Fuck me…” His hand came up and brushed against my face. His touch was like a soothing balm. I pressed into him. /What did he give you?/ I bucked my groin up into his belly. That felt good. I did it again. /Walter. Walter…look at me. Walter, look at me./ I opened my eyes and stared up into Satyr gold. He brought both hands up and framed my face, stroking my hair back from my face. /What did he give you?/

“It hurts….please…” I began to rub my hard cock at his groin. Gan leaned in and inhaled. “You….you’re drunk.” “Please…” /I will ease your suffering, Childe./ Gan reared back and broke out of my leg hold. He left my arms still locked over my head but he gently pushed my thighs wider until they were on either side of his broad shoulders. His manicured hands reached up and stroked me through my pants. I closed my eyes and tried to arch up into him as the zip was pulled down. I cried out as his mouth enveloped me. The seat belt held me securely. My arms were still locked over my head as Gan began to work his lingual arts. Once wasn’t going to be enough. Whatever Daniel had done to the elixir was more than just diluting it. It felt like my body was burning with sensation. I came deep in Gan’s mouth. He swallowed me without protest. I was still breathing shallow. I was still erect. I don’t think this was going to stop. /Gan…/ I began crying while my body longed for sexual congress. “Evans has arranged for us to go to a hotel. I think we need to use it.” Gan slipped from between my legs and perched on the seat, unhooking my hands from the ring behind me. He moved to unbuckle them and I wrenched my hands back to my chest. “No….” /Childe?/ “I…I don’t want to hurt anyone else…keep me locked up…” Gan undid the seatbelt and dragged me close, curling his larger body around me. /I have you, my Childe. I have you in my arms. Nothing can harm you./ I began to arch back against his hold. His hand took hold of me and began to stroke. I panted and purred. /I have you, my dear one. Relax against me. I will take care of you./ Daniel treated me like a fuck toy. Just insert batteries get out the lube and when the job is done toss back in the drawer. He didn’t care if his little experiment was over or not. As long as his rocks were done... Gan touched me. I groaned. I felt the difference. I knew there was a difference now. It was...reverence. I began sobbing as my body was awash with this sensation. /I have you, Childe./ I couldn’t think. This elixir was just drowning me. My body was screaming. I knew the car had stopped. Gan gathered me close and the lobby was nothing but bright lights and noise. The driver had the key. A key? Gan kicked the door shut behind him and carried me into the bathroom. I was naked under the warm spray of the water, shivering with the feeling caressing my flesh. I turned my face toward the shower head. Gan’s arms turned me and I was pressed tight against his body. His warm and strong body. I buried my nose against his throat and inhaled that special scent that is his alone.

/Your heart is beating a mile a minute, Childe./ Wide hands began to stroke up and down my back, hitting my purr zones just so. I turned my face up and nipped at his chin. My hands were free... /You cannot harm me, Childe. I accept anything you do. You will not hurt me./ I blinked to focus in on his eyes. Satyr gold gleamed down at me. He took my right wrist and brought my clenched hand up to his mouth. Those perfect lips kissed my knuckles. /Tell me what you would like, Childe. As always, I am yours to command./ “...love me...” My voice sounded broken to my own ears. I threw my arms around him and hung on as tightly as I could. I wish I could say that it was all elixir talking...it seemed like everything was out in the open. Under the steady beat of a pulsating shower head, Gan tilted his head down and brought his perfect lips to mine. He tasted faintly of alcohol. My body knew his. It craved his touch, for his mastery of my satyr within was something dark, yet tender. I flicked my tongue out until it caressed his. Deep passionate kisses. I grabbed his shoulders and shoved until he hit the back of the wall. He grunted as I broke the kiss and raked my fingernails down the back of his neck. I hissed at him. I caught his eye and stared at him willing him to submit. The satyr within danced with glee and longing as the red headed demon dropped his eyes and let himself slide down the shower stall. I tangled my fingers into the wetness of his hair and pushed my hard throbbing member up to his face. “Suck me.” I closed my eyes and thrush shallowly into the warm haven that engulfed me. I panted through my mouth as the urge to cum began to rise. This night was far from over. Just as before this ejaculation was just a release...not a relief. I rested my forehead against the tile as Gan continued to suckle me. I gasped as he wrapped his arms around my knees and rose to his feet. He left the shower running as he carried me into the coldness of the air conditioned room. Carefully he laid me out on the duvet, all wet. With his satyr eyes, he could see well enough in the dark as my own tiger eyes. We didn’t need artificial light. Gan prepared me. Another difference from Daniel. I clawed at the duvet shredding it with my human fingers. The tag warm against my flesh prevented me from going into hybrid form as well as my true shape but the strength was still there. I could force him away from me if I wanted. I could hold him down and make him submit with my fangs clenched around the back of his neck. I just closed my eyes and ripped more of the duvet until...finally, the big warm body hovered over me. My knees were bent back towards my chest and anchored there by his forearms. /Childe?/ He was asking for permission. “...yes...” This....cherished and revered feeling clung to me as Gan gently worked his cock into me. He watched me carefully, those golden eyes taking in every movement. Halting when I had to bite at my lower lip when he plunged a little too deep. Then when everything was in and relaxed he began to pump, stroking my prostate with each plunge. Gan could always make this kitten purr. Only a satyr could outlast Daniel’s drug. I was physically wrung out when Gan jutted hard into me for about the seventh time. My elbows just collapsed and I slumped forward on the bed landing in a mix of ejaculations that now stained the ruined comforter. Gan pulled me back again him and curled around

me, holding me close, keeping him tight against him. I had lost track of how many times I had cried out in ecstasy. Gan opened his hand and pressed it against my sweaty chest. /Your heartbeat has returned to normal, Childe./ I was just tired now. Gan shifted slightly so I was now laying on him using his chest as a pillow. /We need to get ready to go, now. I’m taking you home tonight, Walter./ His fingers played in my hair. /I have the key to your collar./ I was physically exhausted but my mind was alert and clear. Key? /Gan, we are being watched and recorded right now. That key is nothing but a test. The bodyguards and the driver have a controller. The driver escorted you here right? I’m keyed to this room. If you use that key...Daniel will know you’re up to something./ Gan tensed underneath me but his hands never stopped their calming purr stirring movement. I closed my eyes. /I couldn’t leave with you anyway.../ Gan gave a deep sigh and I rose with the rise of his chest. /You said Daniel has cubs in his possession./ /I know my babies are safe with you. The others weres told me he killed their mother to get them./ I closed my eyes and tightened my grip on Gan’s slick waist. /I clawed a baby’s face. I scarred him. I scared them. I can’t leave them there. They would be totally defenceless./ /I told Sammy and Lalah that you would be becoming back home with me./ Tears squeezed out of my eyes. /I want to come home but...I can’t leave them there. The others don’t want to be there either. Help me, Gan. Help me, help them./ /You were right, Childe. I don’t know you./ Gan shifted me around, pulling me as he sat up so I was cradled in his arms. He pressed a kiss to my forehead. / I never would have thought that the capacity of your heart was this big. You never cease to amaze me. You didn’t mean to hurt that cub. Dr. Van said that you were so drugged you couldn’t even recall your own name. You don’t need to take that to heart./ He pulled my hand up and kissed my palm. /These hands could never intentionally hurt anyone./ He was right. He didn’t know me. Gan began to whisper out loud playing more for the hidden cameras and recording devices set throughout the room. Daniel didn’t make that much money in the art world. The stuff hanging in the gallery I wouldn’t tape to my fridge. This was how he did business. Blackmail. Aside from his little stable of kittens, he had his hands in other pots but they were with humans. When I killed him, it would free everyone. “Reno, you are wonder. I would love to keep you at my side forever.” Gan continuing on in that bent. His hands calmed me now that elixir had worn off and I didn’t bother holding back the purr train. If it wasn’t for Daniel. If it wasn’t for that hellish elixir. If it wasn’t for the lies spilling from Gan’s lips...if only....if only this feeling I held in my heart of this red head of a Satyr

was truly returned. This night would have been perfect. As it was, it was only purr-fect.

Chapter 27- Sacrifice Dawn broke. There was blue in the sky. I know I was dreaming because Gan had me in his arms and he was singing a lullaby or something low and soft. His one hand was tangled in my hair stroking the back of my scalp gently. The other was rubbing a circle on my back. I was purring softly, just barely above the sound of my own breathing. You couldn’t hear it but Gan could feel it through my back. I just resonated with purr. If only... /I love you Walter./ If only this was real. /You are stronger than I ever wished you could be. You don’t need me anymore./ /Gan, it’s been good up to now. Don’t be an asshole./ /Childe.../ /Thank you for rescuing me last night./ /Rescue? You’re still wearing that damned collar./ I tentatively moved my body in a stretch. Well, I tried but my body was still sluggish and didn’t respond to my command. /You know what I mean. Daniel’s kitty juice. I thought my heart was going to explode aside from my cock wanting to split apart./ Gan’s hand stroked down my spine to my tail bump. I couldn’t get pink with this tag hanging on the collar but there was a slight little lump where my tail could poke out. /Are you injured?/ I hissed as his finger tips brushed against my portal. /What do you think? We screwed each other stupid for hours. I’m just numb./ /There is no blood./ I closed my eyes and rested my head on his chest. That was a small relief. /You are bruised in places that should not be bruised./ /Daniel’s a fucking sadist./ Gan’s hands stilled. /Does he do this often?/ /Not all the time, but when he does...you know why you’re getting the crap beaten out of you./ /I am not allowing you out of my sight./

I sighed. /Daniel won’t go for that. He’ll be sending someone to get me soon./ /They have come and gone./ I roused myself out of the dream. The pain I felt in the dream was nothing like the agony I was suffering in reality. I gasped and groaned aloud. Gan was holding me the same way in the dream. He shifted and eased me flat. “I have to get ready to go...” “I have sent them away for a few hours.” /Daniel has the Fluffies back at the house. He leaves them alone because I listen to him. Daniel will see me getting ready and he’ll send someone to get me./ My thoughts were easier said than done. The elixir’s after affect was almost complete weakness. I didn’t have the strength to roll over on my own. /I will bathe you, Childe./ “Reno...let’s get in the tub.” Shades of the anniversary ripped through my mine has Gan slipped off the bed and headed back into the bathroom. I could hear the water start. I winced and grunted but I couldn’t roll over. I was a prisoner in my own body. “Sssshhhh...I have you.” Gan could feel the elevation of my heart rate. /Please, don’t fear me, Childe.../ /I can’t help it.../ Gan gathered me from the bed like I was something precious. The change in position was pure white agony. I gasped and clawed his back. He grunted but didn’t change his hold. /This should ease your aching muscles.../ The whirlpool was warm and bubbling. My flesh was still highly sensitive and having my ass dipped first into the stock pot made me cry out. Gan gathered me close and slowly dipped me again. “Hot...tooo hot...stop.” /Cling to me, childe...once you get used to it...it will feel better./ Sure enough the bastard was right. It was just the screaming nerve endings that were causing all the problems. He didn’t let me go as we bubbled in our own sweat and nocturnal emissions. “Reno? Can you move?” “No...I’m...not right.” /Walter?/ /I’m just weak...this should get you into the house. I’m going to play weaker than I am./ I was hoping that this paralysis would wear off in a few hours because right now, I wasn’t faking. I leaned heavily into the Gan’s body and just rested there. That little mouth of purple junk had sent me into a frenzy that lasted over six hours. Daniel would have to know that Gan was a demon of some sort because no human could basically be screwing for that entire time. It wasn’t physically possible. “I’m going to clean you Reno.” I tensed slight as Gan pressed a scratchy washcloth on his sensitive flesh. It was painful but it had to be done. Heaven only knew if I was going to get a chance to clean up when we got back to Daniels. /I hate that he marked you, Walter. He had no right even if it is a

beautiful piece./ /You know what, Gan? I don’t even know when he did this. It could have been when I first got here. I could have been three weeks in. I don’t remember./ /Has Alyssa come back to view her handiwork?/ /I personally haven’t seen her but the other weres said that a dark haired woman was around./ I noticed Gan’s touch turned from clinical to sensual above the waist. He splayed his hands on my stomach and lightly began to knead my skin like a kitten making dough on a comforter. It took most of my strength to make the effort to raise my arm up and clasp my palm around the back of Gan’s red hair to urge him forward, around my shoulder into kissable range. He had the most perfect lips. I let my tongue lick along the slightly pink fleshy pad. Gan let me take control. Submission is a beautiful thing. I could kiss him for hours. He waited until I broached the barrier of his mouth with my tongue before his own joined into the fray. He moaned. I swallowed it. When I deepened our kiss, he opened his jaw wider and brought his hand around under my chin anchoring me up against him. This is how he should have started with me so long ago. If he had given me these mind numbing kisses, I probably would have fallen hard for him. Fallen harder. Truthfully, I was such a fucking mess back then, I probably would have bitten his tongue off. /Childe.../ /Do you control time? Can you turn it back? I want to start over./ Why could I talk to him here? In this dreamscape, but I couldn’t in the real world? I was pulling out my whiskers to spite my face. /I control nothing...You have challenged me on everything I have done. I was arrogant thinking that I knew what was best for everyone. Look at what has become of us./ /I fought you as hard as I could. It didn’t do anything to stop you./ /My arrogance can be overwhelming./ Gan picked up my tattooed arm and turned it up to reveal the half hidden scars. He raised it and kissed each Sammy inscribed line. /You are the one to suffer from my Satyr headedness./ I arched up pressing my ass against his upper thighs. Oooh, mistake. I hissed. /Childe?/ I couldn’t say anything. I was regular weretiger horny but I was in no condition to do anything about it. Gan’s wet hand came up and turned my shoulders toward him. “Do you want me?” “I hurt too much.” “That is not what I asked...do you want me?” Gan slipped out from underneath my thighs, moving in front of me, kneeling on the floor of the tub. Still more than half of him was exposed. He leaned forward and pressed his forehead up against mine. “Do you want me?” /Yes./ /Let me hear it out loud./

“Yeah.” My voice was just a whisper and my eyes were closed. /Childe...can you be honest with me?/ “I want you...but I can’t take you on. I’m too sore.” There was silence. I opened my eyes and found Gan looking at me with a...strangeness? No. Tenderness? What the hell was going on in his ever loving Satyr mind? /I love you, Walter. The “you” that you have become is what I thought you should have been when we met. That night, the minions were to have given you pleasure. The restraint and ritual was just for my human client/worshippers peace of mind. It was just supposed to be stage trappings. I was too far gone into anticipation to realize that you were in absolute terror. I have watched you grow, my sienna red cub. I have seen you come into your own and.../ He leaned over and pressed his perfect lips to my stomach. /I am bursting with pride./ His fingers caressed my reawakened cock beneath the water. “I will take care of you...Reno.” Gan disappeared under the water. It didn’t take long to figure out where he went and what he was up to. My neck seemed to lose all support capability and I collapsed back against the side of the tub. Gan had perfect technique to go with his perfect lips. My purr ratcheted up about fifty decibels. Gan knew what he was. He made a damn good living at what he was. But he couldn’t breathe under water. Hands cupped my ass and he rose like Poseidon from the sea lifting his prize up to the air; water streamed off my body as he savoured me. You couldn’t call it anything else. I was licked like I was an all day sucker. I was flattered but...a satyr calls to a satyr and Gan was ringing my chimes. My hands came up and anchored me against the side of the tub. /Gan!/ /Crispin...Evans thinks I’m Crispin.../ “Cris....” “Reno...” Even though I was getting wrapped up in a mind numbing orgasm, there was a niggling point of dissatisfaction in playing to the cameras. The passion was real but the names...we were crying out lies. That’s all we were. Lies. I was a means to an end. He could easily be my all, if I let him. If...if,if,if. Who was I kidding? Even though he ripped me up physically and emotionally, he means too much to me. To him, I was nothing but a vessel of procreation. He wanted me to be pregnant. I could see it in his eyes. This would be another tie to bind me to him. He didn’t love me. He couldn’t love me. My eyes opened as his mouth left my hard pulsing cock. Why would he love someone like me? “Cris?” Gan smiled at me and pushed me down onto the seat. He floated toward me, placing his knees on either side of my thighs. I... He took a hold of my member and pressed back against it. Oh.... “I will take care of you, as you take care of me.” Gan eased himself down on me. It had been a while

since I was in him...even before Alyssa’s continued treachery and Daniels’s sadistic tendencies. I gasped as he took me deep within his body. Good....so damned good. A hand came up and cupped under my chin. “Look at me...Weretiger Green” “Satyr Gold.” I whispered back to him. I allowed him to take care of business. I was still weak but I wanted this from him. I needed this from him. Actions speak louder than words and his actions told me that I was loved….at this moment. Gan caught my wrist and brought my arm down into the water. I gripped him as he moved on me. The rhythm of life began to work its way through me. I was part satyr after all. The act of fornication was probably a healing balm for me. Gan arched his back away and ground down hard on me. He was absolutely stunning in that heartbeat. I could feel the need I felt for him etch itself permanently in my heart over the other etchings that had marked me. My heart looked like the ice after the first trials of figures at a figure skating competition. Gan was scribed in it repeatedly over and over again. Even if I were able to re-freeze my heart, those lines would be eternal beneath the surface. I loved the big ass. Which made me...what? Stupid? Naive? Desperate? I moved my hand on him stroking him to completion. I had a demon on my lap. I had a demon in my heart. A demon calls for a demon. Was I demon enough for him? He was a Lord after all. The Lord of his dying race. A race I could save by losing him. I cried out in utter ecstasy. My head fell back. Gan twitched around me. I bucked my hips up and stroked his heat. He came on my stomach and shuddered as his climax shook his whole frame. He collapsed forward dragging me under the surface. I gasped in panic then his mouth landed on mine. /I have you Childe.../ Gan got his feet underneath himself and stood carrying me in his arms. My nostrils flared for sweet air as his mouth plundered mine. “I will never let you go. You belong with me.” If I thought I was out of it before...I just looked up at those perfect lips and let exhaustion take me someplace quiet and peaceful. /I love you Walter. I will show you. I will keep showing you until you know with every inch of your being that I speak the truth./ Peace and quiet was a rare vacation spot for me. It was far too enjoyable and far too short. I roused myself as Gan carried me up the stairs into Daniel’s house. My forehead was pressed into his neck. My left arm was curled on my chest and loosely clenched his white tuxedo jacket. My right arm was hanging loosely over his shoulder. His arm was behind my back and the other was under my knees. My brain felt fuzzy. I snuggled into his warmth. /You can stay there forever, Childe./ I think I answered with a rumbly purr. I felt a little stronger but just a tick. I got a kiss to my temple. The foot steps echoed in the marble foyer for a few seconds then there was a rocking motion as we ascended the spiral staircase. It wasn’t a grand thing like the one in the mansion leading down to the Lair, but it was still impressive. Daniel did like to impress. My eyelids felt like they were weighted down with sandbags. “This is an unexpected surprise, Mr. Antioch. I sent for Reno.” My stomach clenched as Daniel’s voice. I tried to straighten up but Gan just sssshhhed me and tightened his hold slightly until I stopped attempting to move.

“Reno was in no shape to answer your early morning summons.” “Oh, I quiet agree with you. I planned on leaving you to a few days of precious memories but since you have barged your way into my house and don’t look like you intend on letting my pet go...” “This childe is not a pet.” “Child? You call him a child after you do this?” I lifted my head as my own voice cried out as digitally enhanced Gan took me from behind. Truthfully, that wasn’t enhanced, just cleared up. “If my Reno is a child, Mr. Antioch, why are you doing such a vile thing to him...repeatedly and repeatedly.” I turned my eyes toward Daniels as he fast forward the hidden recordings of the drugged kitty trials and the accompanying moan track. “Look here. I do believe that he is unconscious and still you pound your way into him.” I had told Gan that Daniel would have recorded us. I just didn’t think he had that many cameras in the room to get all those angles. Daniel turned and caught me staring at the screen. “Reno my pet, I told you that Mr. Antioch would take you to the heights of pleasure.” Gan pressed his lips to the top of my head, “I would have anyways, even if he were not drugged.” “Confidence is something I admire in a man...but then...” The door to the outer office opened. “You’re not a man, are you Mr. Antioch.” Daniel turned and flicked another monitor on. He pointed the remote at it and the bathroom scene filled it. “...Satyr gold.” My voice was a whisper but the sound was isolated. I had to struggle to focus on the movie before us. Daniel hit pause and rewound it. “Satyr gold...” “I knew you were a demon, Cris. I just didn’t know what kind. Satyr. Why do I have a feeling that you are not the one from Greek Mythology?” I tensed as I heard the sound of cattle prods powering up. I turned my head and peeked up and over Gan’s tuxedoed shoulder. Six guards had crowded into the study and made a semi-circle around us. “Show me...show me your true form.” “Reno. How much do you want for him?” “Reno is my favourite. He’s not for sale.” “$100,000; 300,000; 500,000?” “Why do I think I should feel insulted?” “One million?” “My weretiger is a rare and precious thing.” “Two million?” There was a slight pause. “Reno stays.”

“What if I stay?” Huh? What was that? /Gan?/ /Hush, Childe. Let me work./ “What was that?” “Free all the weres in your basement, including Reno and I will take his place.” “...no...” I began to struggle in Gan’s arms. What was he doing? “What makes you think you could take the place of my kittens?” Gan dropped his arm from my knees and I swung down into vertical position. He locked me tight against his body which was good because I would have just fallen forward and kissed the carpet. “I don’t need to use drugs.” Gan slipped behind me and began to touch all the purr zones with just the right amount of pressure and length. I couldn’t stand on my own two feet and he was playing my body like it was a harpsichord. Pluck this, pound that, hold this part for just....purr, purr, purr. Gan shoved me from behind and I staggered forward and landed on Daniel. He deflected me to the floor and I landed in a tangle of limbs with a raging hard on. I knew my eyes were glazed with a hint of rut-lust but my body was still too weak to do anything about it. I mewled back to Gan. “You’ve mastered him all night.” “Pick one, your choice.” I watched as Daniel pointed to a guard behind Gan. He looked fine in his rumpled white tuxedo jacket, black shiny pants and crisp white shirt. The black bow tie was laying unbound around his shoulders. The white of his upper torso only seemed to make the red hair on top of his head burn redder. Redder? More red? Huuunnnn. Gan pivoted on his heel, disarmed the guard and had the black suit plastered against the front of his evening wear. One hand had snaked down into the waistband and I knew from experience that Gan had a subtle wrist action that you couldn’t ignore. The rest of the guard had tensed ready to move into action but Daniel had just shook his head. I glanced up at him to see him entranced with Gan as he held the struggling guard. It didn’t take long for the struggles to get away became struggles to occupy the same space. The guard gave a cry and Gan just held onto him until he could stand on his own two feet. I watched fascinated as Gan pulled his hand out of the black waistband and lifted his hand to his mouth and began to lick his fingers clean. The guard was red in the face but staggered away. “Impressive...” “Childe’s play.” Gan walked forward until he was pressed up against Daniel who was leaning back on the wide wooden desk. “I know the human heart, Evans. It is a simple thing. You are easy to read.” Gan lifted his soiled hand up and licked another finger clean then leaned forward, caught Daniel back the back of the head as he tried to turn away and planted a French kiss on the human’s lips. “I am horny 23/7.”

“Only 23 hours of the day?” “A Satyr has got to eat and sleep sometime.” “Show me...” /What....what are you doing?/ /I promised the Cubbies that you would come home. I’m sending you home./ Gan stripped off, one piece of clothing at a time. The bow tie, the shirt studs, the cuff links. The flash of light from the window told me that another car had pulled up. I shifted my gaze back towards the striptease but the sparkle of the cuff links caught my eye...tiny emeralds surrounding a large topaz. Weretiger Green. Satyr Gold. I heard a thump and turned to find a black hoof planted firmly beside my foot. The fine red hair of a horse’s hind quarters riveted my eyes to the leg. I skittered backwards until I slammed into a filing cabinet. This was pure instinct. Fight or Flight. Fighting never worked. Black spiral rams horns turned towards me and Gan looked down at me with his glittering golden eyes with utter contempt. His tail swished and I cowered on my knees. “You know him.” “I’ve claimed him. He ran away and you found him.” “He is the fiercest of my cats.” “A Satyr tops a tiger.” Gan reached past Daniel and picked up the remote with his red hand. The sound of my passionate cries filled the room. I couldn’t stand to hear it. I covered my ears with my hands and began to cry. Gan in his satyr suit struck a chord deep within me that brought up our anniversaries. I twitched as a hand cupped my chin and pulled me upright. Daniel looked down at me and then brushed at my tears with his thumbs. “He is terrified.” Thud, thud, thud. Gan clopped over behind Daniel. I just stared forward at his clydesdaleness appendage as it began to stir. All I could think of was the pain of his possession while in his true form. Daniel pushed my chin up and pressed his thumb to the lock at my throat. The collar dropped heavily to my shoulders. “Nobody wants a scaredy kitten.” “All of them...I don’t need the competition.” Daniel reached down and pulled the leather collar off my neck. I was free...but whatever reserve I had left in the tank was gone. I could only kneel there and shiver and cry. Gan reached over Daniel’s shoulder and plucked the collar from his hand. In less than three heartbeats, he was back in his lightly tanned and cut abs, naked self. I could only watch in horror as Gan took my collar and wrapped it around his own neck, sealing it closed with his own touch. “For as long as this collar is on my neck, I am yours.” Gan lowered himself to his knees then dropped lower still until he kissed the top of Daniel’s shoes. His pale green eyes

flicked to me as I slouched back against the cabinet. /That should be Sarge that pulled up outside. Get up, Walter. Get out of here./ “Mr. Evans, there is a car here for Reno.” “I don’t know much about Satyrs, Cris.” “S.E.X. What else is there to know?” “Empty the cages. It’s been fun, toy tiger.” I blinked. That was it? The guards came over and dragged me out of the room. The last sight I saw was Gan still on his knees in front of Daniel Evans, sadist and demon keeper. My body wasn’t working right. Now that I wasn’t Daniels’s fuck toy, I was treated with less than tender care, as if that was truly different from the rest of the time. The front door was opened and I was dumped out on the step like so much garbage. I scraped my face on the stairs as I flopped down about three steps before I was pinned to the ground. I glanced up to see Sarge, Marko and Francis on the steps around me. The door opened again and the rest of the weres were shoved out into the light of day. Holly and Vine saw me sprawled on the steps and came rushing down growling and snarling in protection mode. Griffin charged down too. Sarge snatched me back to him huddling me close to his body to take the hit. /Friends!/ I shouted out to everyone. Griff ended up jumping over Sarge right to the sidewalk. Vine let go of Sarge’s short hair and Holly threw himself down on my exposed legs. “Okay...time to move it. Who’s coming?” Sarge unwrapped himself and hooked under my arms. “You still drugged, kid?” “Weak...” I got a shoulder to the midsection and flipped over it into a fireman’s carry. He turned and hupped it to the sedan. Vine jumped into the car. Holly followed but kept a hand on my pants. Francis hustled around to the driver’s door. Griff stood by the door. Jazz and Topper blinked into the mid morning light. I don’t think they’ve been out since they were captured. “Are you coming?” Sarge yelled up to them. “I’ve had enough of humans.” Jazz called back and started down the stairs. Topper shook his head and trailed after the black werepanther. “Where are you going, Reno?” Griff shuffled from foot to foot. “Walter. My name is Walter. I’m going home. You can come if you want.” Griff jumped into the back and shut the door. The car started moving. “Wait...shouldn’t you get Gan?” Sarge shook his head. “That boy knows what he’s doing. We need to get you home, kid. Your cubbies are waiting and so is Dr. Van.” The Fluffies huddled against me and in truth they kept my from falling over. I slowly reached up and

touched my throat. I noticed Griffin doing the same thing. “What’s your real name?” “Terrence. I prefer Griff, Walter.” Griff snorted. “You look like a Walter. So, you’re going home.” “Yeah.” Vine lifted his face, “Will your babies like us?” “What’s not to like?” Sarge nodded but kept on alert. “Home is where the heart is, kid.” “Yeah.” Right now my heart was ripped in two. I was riding towards half of it now that stayed with my son and daughter. I was leaving behind the other half who was now in the hands of a sadist and sexual predator and there wasn’t a damned thing I could do about it. I couldn’t even sit up straight. At least, not yet. “He’ll be fine, kid.” His words were meant to be comforting but there was worry in the Sarge’s face. It just about matched the worry in my heart. Gan you asshole. Don’t you dare die on me.

Chapter 28- Home I was home. I was safe. I had my cubbies in my arms. That should have been enough. That was more than most people go out of life. I should have been content with that but I wasn’t. I wanted it all. I’d put up with enough shit in my life that it was about time things started to come my way. Sammy and Lalah had grown so much in the two months I was gone. They were still all legs and tails but they had grown more beautiful to my starved eyes. My babies. They had been waiting at the top of the stairs for the sedan to come to a stop in front of the mansion. I didn’t have the strength to crawl out of the car to them. Griff and Sarge pulled me out and stood me up. The cubbies took out my legs as they tore down to the steps to get to me at ramming speed. I ended up sprawled on my back on the crushed red stone driveway with two half grown sienna red tigers clinging to me. Their tears ripped at my soul. “I’m home, babies. I’m home.” /Mommy./ Tiger tears are a hell all of its own. I hugged them to me and let my own tears of relief eek out of my eyes. I brought my head up and inhaled each of their special scent. My cubbies. Mine and Gan’s children. “Samson, Delilah, get off him. You Mom is injured. We have to get him to Dr. Van.” Sarge knelt down beside me and rested his hand on the back of Lalah’s head. “Besides, I think you need to make the kittens feel welcome. They’re kind of scared.” Lalah lifted her head from my chest and turned back to the sedan. Holly and Vine had turned back to their true form so fluffy white and grey blue eyed Lynx were huddled together on the floor of the sedan, peering out the open door. /Mommy?/ “They don’t have anybody to take care of them so I said they could live with us.” Sammy rubbed his head back and forth on my chest, marking me with his scent and also making sure that I wasn’t a dream. I lifted my hand and stroked between his shoulders. /They were in that bad place?/ “Yes...” Sammy dropped his voice. /What are they?/ “Lynx. They don’t get any bigger.” /So, they are babies?/ I think they were older than the cubbies but what was age when experience was lacking. “They can be your little brothers if you want them to be, or you can just be friends with them.”

/Did they hurt you, Mommy?/ Lalah...my precious little girl. I let out a big tired sigh. “No, baby. I hurt them, just like Sammy did to me. I was scared and I hurt Holly. Be nice to them. They are all alone.” “Okay. Everybody back.” Sarge reached under my back and eased me up into a sitting position. “Well just don’t stand there.” Griff came forward reached down to take my other arm. Sammy roared and jumped at him. /Don’t touch Mommy./ Griff danced backwards alarm and shock on his face. /Only Daddy gets to touch Mommy./ “Sammy!” /Where’s Daddy? He was supposed to bring you home last night. We waited but fell asleep./ “Uh....” “Questions later, cubbies.” Marko came forward and took my other arm. Together he and Sarge pulled me up off the driveway. I felt like I’d been run over with a truck. A one ton pick-up with the license plate reading GAN. “The little ones are hungry. You, come on. You probably need to see the doctor as well.” Griff trailed after us a perplexed expression on his face at the rejection Sammy had shown him. He was far too easy to read. I glanced back to see Lalah walk over to the open door and look down at the Fluffies. /You’re babies!/ /I’m not a baby./ /I’m not either./ /My sister says you’re babies, you’re babies. I’m Samson. I’m a weretiger./ /Vine, I’m a werelynx. This is my brother Hollywood./ /You’re soft. You can be my little brothers after Samson. Come on, let’s eat./ /Hey, I’m older than you./ /You’re smaller so you’re my little brother./ /I’m your big brother./ /What’s your name?/ /What happened to your face?/ /Reno...I mean Walter clawed me./

/You scared him. Mommy scared me and I clawed his arm. He didn’t cry but I knew it hurt./ /It hurt a lot...and I cried a lot./ /Come on, beebs. Let’s get something to eat and when Dr. Van is done with Momma, maybe he can look at your face and fix it then we can play. My name is Delilah but you can call me Lalah./ I was glad my babies took the lynx under their paw as it were. The Fluffies had been through enough in their young lives and acceptance is a rare and precious commodity in their world. My world. Griff trailed after us biting his lower lip. His world too. The Mansion staff were all over the place. No, they seemed to be crowded into the entry hall. Maids stared at me with hands clasped over their mouths and tears in their eyes. There were a few more tears from the male staff as well. They seemed genuinely happy to see me. Why? Most of the time they were busy working at tricking me into making their lives easier by making Gan calm and content with my obedience and my body. What the hell was this? David began brushing the throng back opening up a corridor that I was assisted down. I was still weak and now I was getting dizzy but I think that was because I was hungry. I didn’t eat lunch. I didn’t make it to dinner and breakfast...well it wouldn’t have stayed down with the terror Gan had whipped through me by getting all red and demonic on me. As if on cue my stomach began to rumble. “I will get some broth, Sir Walter.” David bolted for the kitchen. Dr. Vannashunrota was waiting for me in the master bedroom. Sarge and Marko set me down on the bed then David showed up, shooed them out and began to undress me. “I am happy that you are finally home, Sir Walter.” My shoes were paired and set off to the side. His voice trailed off to nothingness as he pulled my shirt free. The tiger tattoo seemed to run in tandem with all the bruises and aching muscles I was enduring. Gan had not shown restraint last night. I wouldn’t allow it. It felt like I was going to die if my senses weren’t stimulated. “Sir...” I twitched as David threw his arms around my chest and gave me a hug. “Enough of that.” Dr.Van said humourlessly. “Give the boy time to breathe. He’s been through enough.” “I’m sorry, Dr. Sir, I’ll check on the kitchen.” Dr. Van looked down at me. “You have come a long way, little cub. You have stolen the staff hearts. Let us see what other damage Mr. Evans has done to you. Are you injured?” Van called over his shoulder. Griff was standing against the wall just inside the door. He was staring at Van. “Hello?” “No...I’m fine. Is Reno...Walter okay?” “That is what I am going to find out. Come over here and help.” “Griffin.” Dr Van sniffed the air. “Cougar?”

“Cheetah.” “Huh...I should have looked at your shoulders. Come, up on the bed. Our dear little tiger is going to fall over.” “Thank you.” I offered as Griff scampered behind me and pressed his warm body up against my back. I just leaned back heavily against him. So much had happened in the last twelve hours. But I was home. “I wouldn’t be here if you hadn’t told Gan where I was. Dr. Van reached out and touched my face. “It’s nice to look into those eyes and see somebody home. Let’s see what else is going on aside from being a little underweight.” Griff stroked the back of my ears in a comforting way. That got my purr going. A happy purr not a sexual one. Just because I can purr doesn’t mean I want sex 24/7. 23/7. Gan. “We have to...” “Lord Antioch has made it clear to everyone here that you were coming home no matter the cost.” Dr. Van looked up at me from between my legs. “The fortitude of a Satyr is something of a medical marvel and those are just the little goats. The Lord...he is something else.” “That he is.” “I am sorry I have to do this, Walter but it has to be done.” Dr. Van only had one eye in his doggy face. Eeewww. “I’m going to put you out. You have suffered enough little Tiger.”

I awoke to the soft luminance of a tiffany lamp at the bedside table. Dr. Van was sitting in a chair pulled up to fall into the circle of light and was close enough to keep an eye on me. I glanced down at the book in his hand. It was a bodice ripper. That was not something I would have thought the good vet would spend his time pouring over. I was tired. Normal tired, not the purple-elixir-fuck-like-bunniesuntil-you-think-your-dick-is-going-to-fall-off kind of tired. I closed my eyes and snuggled back to the sheer luxury of Gan’s bed. This was so good it had to be a sin. This was so comfortable that it had to be that space age spongy mattress. I felt like I was wrapped in a silk and satin marshmallow. “I know you are awake little tiger.” I sighed and opened my eyes. Dr. Van flashed some pointed canine teeth in my direction that served as a smile then his ears flicked forward. “You can’t fool these.” “I am not trying to fool anyone.” I yawned and let my body express itself with a gentle stretch. That felt heavenly. “I had to chase your babies out. All of them. I also had to send your lover away.” Lover? Griffin? “That cheetah. He is just a cub compared to you Walter. Did you intend to make a conquest? Was that

your intension?” What the hell was this? I was getting hauled over the coals by the good Dr. because another were was concerned about me? “We were in a prison, Doc. We did what prisoners do. We sought comfort.” “You have lived twenty-seven years as a human, Walter. Unfortunately, I can always spot those weres who were born in the wild and raised away from human contact. When their age of change comes, they are lost and are like babes in the woods. There is so much subtly in the human world that someone like Griffin stands out like country bumpkin. So many weres come in to the cities and find themselves prey. They end up robbed and beaten, or killed over a wallet or end up in the hands of true predators like Evans. I cannot image the hell you’ve been through Walter. The tale of the body is a horrible thing to read. Still, this last injury was it consensual?” I raised a hand to my forehead and closed my eyes. “These past two months have not been consensual.” “No, I mean the recent tears you are manifesting now.” I hung my head heavily off my shoulders as I sat in the soft comfort of Gan’s kingsize bed. My hands closed around the goose down comforter and stretched it tight over my thighs. Last night, I would have gone for anyone while under the influence. It was like a filter had been removed. I would have fucked a parking meter if I could have gotten any satisfaction from it. Gan. Gan should have been disgusted with my behaviour. I was ready to crawl on the table, across the wine glasses, napkins and candles to get to him. A satyr calls to a satyr. He should have walked away. But he didn’t. “Last night was mutual. I was under the influence of Daniels latest foray into catnipping. Gan stayed with me until the worst of it was over.” Dr. Van stiffened and sat upright. “Latest foray...Evans didn’t know about catnip and werecats?” His voice trailed off as realization hit him. He had introduced Daniel to his latest form of cruelty. “Don’t blame yourself, Dr. Van. If it wasn’t catnip it would have been something else. That is one thing you couldn’t say about Daniel, he wasn’t a neglectful pet owner." “He didn’t use it on the children, did he? The damage to someone so young...” I shook my head. “No. I made sure the Lynx were off the menu.” “By placing yourself in harms way.” I let a wry smile cross my face. “I’ve survived worse. You’ve treated worse. What can a human do?” “That human is a dangerous being. His penchant for demons is known. He goes through phases of collection. Few escape from him.” “How few?” “You and your new brood are the only ones.”

“Then what the hell is Gan doing there? WE have to go and get him....” I tried to struggle out of the bed. Dr. Van pushed me back with one finger to my shoulder. It was disgusting simple for him to drive me back into the pillows. “You are going nowhere, Walter. You have the strength of a piece of fluff in the strong breeze. Besides, there is something else you and I must discuss.” Fear gripped me. “Something is wrong with Sammy and Lalah?” “Your cubs are fine. They are better than fine. They are growing quicker than normal cubs but that could be the satyr influence. I didn’t see you as a cub so I have no idea if this is the norm.” “Something with the Lynx?” “Those two are fine as well. I expected something worse since you were in such rough shape but those little ones are in good spirits. I gave Holly a suave to spread on his scars. They should fade to thin white lines since the claw didn’t go deep but they will always be visible. Your current cubs are all in good health. Your cheetah is malnourished but other than that he is fine as well. You seem to have been the object of Evans affections.” “Yeah, but I gave as good as I got.” Wait...wait a minute. Current cubs? What did he mean by current? “You are pregnant, Walter.” I flopped back onto the pillows that surrounded me. There had been a possibility. I have admitted to myself not so long ago but to have it confirmed. “I heard a fetal heartbeat.” His purple ears flicked again. “There is no fooling these. I did the tests when you were still sleeping. You have a single cub.” I stared up at the ceiling. I was reeling. “Walter...there is a strong chance that there might be something wrong with this cub.” What??!! I pressed a flattened palm to my satyric womb. I couldn’t feel anything. But then again, last time I had twins I didn’t even know I was carrying cubs. “You are about 45 days along. The most serious thing is that you werer impregnated when all those drugs that Evans was pumping into you were at its peak. I doubt that a human’s seed is fertile enough. Since there wasn’t another Satyr...there wasn’t another satyr, was there?” I numbly shook my head negatively. “I can only presume that one of the weres trapped with you is the father. I suspect it is your Cheetah friend.” Forty-five days ago. Forty-five days ago I was drugged out of my gourd and everything back that far is muddled and hazy. It was like trying to look through a magnifying glass that was warped and distorted. I couldn’t recall details but I knew sensations. I was fucked often back then. I don’t know by whom but...

“Walter?” It couldn’t be Jazz. He wanted nothing to do with me to the point he got his back sliced to ribbons by a whip rather than top me for the paying customers. He said he didn’t want a cub if it was in Daniels’ tender care. Topper, the werecougar, was not a talkative type nor that friendly. Since, the basement wasn’t a summer camp where we all sat around, held paws and sang kumbyah he didn’t have to be. Still, when it came down to crunching on my neck or facing the whip, Topper topped me to the best of abilities. Drugged out me was satisfied. I could only recall Topper doing me once. So that left only Griff. “Walter?” We paired up quickly. I think it was because of our similarities in age. Griff was a couple of years past twenty five – which left him as a five or six year old Cheetah. He was as innocent as a lamb lead to slaughter in that place. My tiger was prowling. Griff would oblige me. My satyr was longing; the extra long Cheetah tail would beckon me and I would grind him into submission to both of our mutual satisfaction. I wasn’t lying when I told Dr. Van that we, the prison cats, clung together in comfort and healing. Griff would make it to my cage just as often as the Fluffies. He held me and stroked my purr zone on my back or pet my ears especially if Daniel had been extra amorous that day. This meant that I was usually left in sexual torment. I was thinking that Daniel had hoped for a free for all on poor little toytiger when he tossed my ass back down in the basement. I think he thought we wanted his favour. That could be the furthest thing from the truth. I stepped up and took it, because I could. I was more than just a great cat. I was part Satyr and it wasn’t just goatboy genes kicking through me it was clydesdaleboy hoofprints. Griff was the father of my unborn cub. “Walter?” “It’s probably Griff.” “The fetus would have formed when those toxins were at their peak, Walter. There is a very high chance that the cub will have something wrong with it.” Fear clutched at my insides. “What are you trying to tell me?” “The cub may not make it, Walter. If it does survive, depending on how those chemicals have affected it, it may only take a few breaths; it may be mentally deficient; it may be physically disabled. The possibility is extremely high. I cannot sugarcoat it, Walter.” I pressed a hand tight against my stomach. I had a life trying to survive inside me. A life that was born out of that hell. “What are you going to do? Tigers do not accept deformities.” I knew that. Tiger Mom left me out where ever she had me because I looked like a human. I was...not

right. “I’m not a Tiger, Dr. I’m not a Satyr either. I need Mother’s Milk.” “That’s all I needed to know. Because the pregnancy is midway, you will have to be extra careful. You will need to give that cub every help you can. Pre-natal supplements, Mother’s Milk and...it would be best if you stay in your true form. You are stronger as a tiger. If you must, you can do the hybrid but as this physical form right now...you may not feel it but there is stress on the body to maintain it.” I popped my ears. My tail nubby was crushed under me. Dr. Van clinically rolled me sideways and extracted my tail and gave it that last yank to lock it into place. “Bed rest. No running.” He turned his head toward the door, “And unfortunately, no playing rough and tumble with the cubs.” Dr Van dropped his voice and leaned into me, “This also means that you cannot go running after Lord Antioch...not if you want that cub to be born. And...your reprieve is over. Your family is here.” The door to the master bedroom swung open and David ushered two tiger cubs, two fluffy lynx; a tallish looking surfer dude and a kick ass driving instructor. David was carrying a tray of what looked like chicken soup and baloney sandwiches and a glass of milk. Hmmm, my favourites. “What did I tell ya! Off the bed. Your Mother is still weak. You make him spill his dinner, I’m locking you out so he can eat in peace.” Damn, the Sarge was just as loud as I remembered. Dr. Van picked up his bodice ripper and shoved it into his little black bag. “I’ll get the supplies in order. You should have them first thing in the morning. Sargeant. “Doctor.” Sammy and Lalah sat by the side of the bed. They had grown so much. I could see the tops of their ears now as they quivered in anticipation. The Lynx were crowded close to them. That was good. Not that I was really worried that they wouldn’t get along but Holly and Vine were physically so much older that they might not want to hang out with kids. “OUT!” /But...but.../ /We didn’t do anything.../ “OUT! You can sleep here tonight. Get ready for bed. Show the Lynx where the bathroom is. The faster your have your bath, the faster you can come back here and get snugly.” David waited until I was sitting upright then set the tray on my lap. “I’ll supervise, Sir Walter.” He gestured for Griff to follow him out of the room until only Sarge and I were left. “So you’re pregnant.” I spluttered my soup all over the tray. “And it ain’t Gan’s. He must have known something like that would happen because he left you this.” He held out his hand above the tray. I lifted up my palm and he dropped a huge honking ring into my hand. I knew this. Weretiger green emerald. Satyr gold canary diamonds. Gan left me his heart.

I started crying. “The good doctor gave you a choice, Tigger. You’re sitting with ears because you made it. Gan is sitting where he is because that was the choice he had to make to get you out of there. He knows what he’s doing. I don’t have to like it. You don’t have to understand it, but Antioch works in his own way and the bastard seems to have a lucky horseshoe up his ass because I’ve never seen him fail at anything he sets out to do.” I sniffle laughed. Horseshoe. “Dry your tears, boy. Gan walked into that place with his eyes wide open. He said that when he comes back you can either keep wearing that bauble or you can give it back. I have no clue what the hell that stands for, that’s between you but I want you to know, Walter. He searched for you every day, everywhere. He never gave up hope that he would find you. He deserves the same.” With that pity word of wisdom, Sarge turned and vacated the room, leaving me with my bowl of soup and sandwich. The ring weighed a ton. I stared down at it and it twinkled in the light of the Tiffany lamp. The heart of a Satyr. Satyr Gold. Weretiger Green. I heard Griff’s barking laugh come from the bathroom down the hall. I had the heart of a Satyr. I had the cub of a werecheetah growing inside me. Griff...griff was the polar opposite of Gan. He was kind and easy going. A little naive but supportive and loving. I laid the ring on the nightstand. I had a cub to see into this world, be it special needs or not. I’m not a Tiger. I’m not a Satyr. Was I a wife or husband? I don’t know. Was I ready for a lover? I don’t know. What do I know? I laid a hand on my stomach and rubbed it in a circular motion. I’m a mother and I’m going to be again. “Be strong little cubby. Your Mommy wants to meet you.” I wasn’t that hungry but I ate. Gan’s huge mattress turned out to be rather small by the time the lamp was turned off. Sammy and Lalah were snuggled in my arms. Holly and Vine were sprawled across my legs. Griff had made peace with Sammy and was propped behind me as a body pillow. I dipped my head and breathed in the scent of my babies. Lalah wiggled back against me as if making sure I was really there. I chuffed in my throat and she replied in her sleep with a little kitty gurgle. I was home.

Chapter 29- Black and White Somewhere along the way, I turned into a certifiable bastard. I had a human in distress. I had a cheetah in tears and my biggest concern was to get goatboy on his knees. It didn’t take much effort to get that done. I growled deep in my throat and Silas rolled over and wiggled his rump just like I wanted him to. A Satyr calls to a Satyr. I had tried to fight it off as long as I could; the Satyr within. Self abuse didn’t work for me the way it did last time because last time, Gan was getting me off in my dreams. Which really was more than just dreams. Griff tried to step up and tame the Satyr but he was little more than a kit. I felt guilty rutting on him, repeatedly...about five times during the day. Finally he begged me to get off of him and the last I saw of him was his tawny yellowish and black tail vanishing out of the bedroom door. I was still hard and horny. I took three steps after him in my hybrid pink ears and tail when I spied a motion out of the bedroom window. Vine laughed and jumped backwards as Lalah practised her stalking skills on him. My talons actually dug into the wooden sill as I stared down at him. I heard the low whining growl in throat as I looked at the lynx. That’s when I knew I was royally fucked. I was lusting after one of my own children. Adopted or not, I claimed them as mine. Something had to be done and done now. Denial was going to lead to such devastation that none of the participants would recover from. I pulled out my appointment book. Silas was glad to hear from me. Hell if he could have, he would have crawled through the telephone wire. I made a date to meet with him at the Garden of Earthly Delights. I had bitched at Gan for doing the nasty out here at the homestead....I couldn’t turn around and flaunt it. Besides, I didn’t trust myself any longer. I hit the road while the cubbies and fluffies were playing outside. I left word to just tell them that I had gone to work. Sarge and Francis drove me into the city. I could feel Sarge looking back at me in the rear view mirror but surprisingly he kept his opinion to himself. I know I looked like something a cat horked up. Hygiene had fallen by the wayside. A shower was too stimulating. Brushing my hair…the same thing. My nose twitched when someone crossed my path. I had accused Gan of it many a time, but I was now the big walking hard on. And it was winning. Sarge knew it. He escorted me back to the penthouse. I had my tail wrapped around my waist and hidden under a lightweight trench coat. My ears were pinned to the top of my head and I had a hat hauled down to keep them under wraps. The doorman was beside himself when I showed up. He couldn’t stop apologizing and thanking the gods for my safe return. I wanted to assure him that it wasn’t his fault but when I paused, I got a whiff of his cologne and a low growl started in my throat. Sarge propelled me

into the elevator and jammed at the close door button. “Christ, Walter....” I turned toward Sarge and I narrowed my eyes. “Try it and I’ll put you down again...” I jumped forward totally throwing Sarge off guard and knocked him into the corner of the elevator. My fangs were down and I brushed them against his neck. He stilled. I took a deep snuff. He wasn’t what I wanted... “Kid...” “Don’t move...I’m losing it, Sarge...just don’t move.” I began to rub my cheek along his. “Kid....what’s the matter with you?” “I’m pregnant. I’m a Satyr. I’m a Tiger. I’m so fucking horny right now...I’d screw anything that moves...so don’t move.” The elevator door slid back and the scent of a familiar hit me hard. I turned and looked over my shoulder at Silas. He took in the situation quickly and just opened his arms and beckoned me to him. I narrowed my eyes at the rival but then another wafting scent came to me. Satyr pheromones. I left Sarge in the elevator and pounced on Silas. He took that as a matter of fact and held me in erotic thrall as Sarge stuck a key in the lock and punched in the security code. “What are you doing, Walter...Gan should have never let you get to this state. You’re still a young rutter.” I silenced Silas with a tongue down his throat. “Clear!” Sarge did a quick sweep of the premises and headed out the door. “When you are....” Silas manoeuvred me into the penthouse and kicked the door shut behind him. “Do you need me, Walter? Or do you need me?” His second question was a touch at the base of my tail. “Yes...and yes.” It felt like my body was burning from the inside out. I burned my nose in Silas’ hair and inhaled his scent deep into my nostrils. The aroma stirred my senses and made my desire ratchet even higher. “Well little red, you need a bath. I have never seen you in such a state and...even though human history portrays us as little more than pricks on cloven feet, I prefer cleaniness.” “Too sensitive...I...control.” I wasn’t coherent. Silas slipped his hand into my pants and stroked me. I came with his touch. I have never felt like this. I was a slave to my body. Was it just the satyr within or was it a combination of pregnancy? I couldn’t tell the last time, Gan was on me or in me every time I turned around...and I didn’t know I was carrying a litter at the time. Was this tiger lust? The sound of running water broke through to me.

Silas was stripping me off. I shook my head. “No...I...” Silas turned to me and laid a hand on my chest. His touch burned. “You are only safe with another Satyr, Walter. You let it go too long. I don’t know what is happening between you and Gan but our nature cannot be ignored.” He leaned forward and captured a pebbled nipple. I thought I was going to be going through the roof. The back of my head smacked off the floor tile as my back arched up into his mouth. Silas stripped off quickly and slid into the tub hauling me along after him. I couldn’t call him goatboy right now. That was belittling and I needed him. Silas angled his head so we were locked in a full on kiss then he submerged us. I couldn’t appreciate the subtleties of frenching underwater because my overly sensitive skin was over riding my thought processes. I got my feet under me and rammed back to the surface slamming Silas against the side of the tub. Water spilled over the side. I hooked my tattooed forearm under his knee and pulled his leg up and away opening him up for plunder. The water was warm and fragrant. I think skipping baths and showers just jacked my lust levels higher cause all I could smell was my own heat. I moved closer pressing my renewed erection up against Silas. I ducked my head closer and flicked my pink ear in his direction. “Tell me it’s okay, Si...fight me now if this isn’t what you want.” I bumped my hips toward slightly. “I wouldn’t be here is this isn’t what I wanted. You are burning alive, Walter...” I reached down. I wanted to sink into him now…but I can’t. I didn’t want to hurt my partner. I might be using Silas but I didn’t want to injure him. He took a hold of my head and pressed me into him. He whispered into my ear, “I prepared myself when you called...” I took that as full speed ahead. Silas cried out as I sank myself deep within him. The water splashed and squished between us making a loud slapping noise. I groaned feeling a hint of satisfaction I couldn’t get from Griff. I growled and grunted. Silas made the most animalistic sounds I have ever heard from him. I had no technique. I had no thought other than to get my partner to squeeze around me. I ranked my talons lightly down his back. He shuddered and howled. My tail slapped down in the water sending a shockwave up my spine. Silas shoved at the wall and knocked the both of us off balance. I collapsed back into the tub and landed hard on my ass. My head broke water and the Satyr caught my face and pasted a lip lock on me while keeping me deep in his mineshaft. This was pure rut lust. Silas gave as good as he got. When I shoved at him, he shoved back matching stroke for stroke, touch for touch, kiss for kiss. I groaned my competitions deep into him. He caught my hand and dragged it to his hot bar of pleasure. I took him in hand and showed him my skilled labour. He threw back his head and cried out to the ceiling. His offering hit me high on the chest, falling across my shoulder, hitting the underside of my chin. He slumped forward but slammed his hands on either side of my head. His eyes were glowing Satyr gold...Gan...Gan...where the fuck are you...I need you so much... Silas began to lap at my flesh, licking up his trail of cum from my skin. I shivered. It transferred through me into him. His channel tightened around me provocatively. My body was still pulsing with need. Twice now. I had come twice and I was still hardening within him as if it were my first time. I groaned. “Be still, Walter.” I matched my mismatched eyes with Silas as he began to ride the tiger. While Silas pumped himself up and down on me, he poured out a hint of spice into his hand. The scent hit me hard. It was Gan’s shampoo. I grit my teeth to keep my fangs to myself as Silas began to wash

my hair. I don’t remember the last time my hair was clean. “Si...” “Purr for me, Walter.” I don’t know how Silas could lift himself up and down on my cock while washing my hair. I pushed my head into his touch. His fingers stroked behind my pink ears. My purr started low but it started to grow in volume. I reached up catching him around the back of the neck and urged him forward. “Let me...” “Sssh, little rutter. You’ve done me a good turn...I’ll return it to you.” The subtle scent of Gan was in my nose. The tight heat of Silas was around me. My purr echoed in the confines of the huge bathroom. My climax rushed over me. Silas kissed me deeply, twisting and twirling his tongue around mine. “Hold your breathe.” Silas dunked us both. He slipped off of me but came around behind me. He urged me over to the side of the tub and bent me forward. I got it. I braced my arms against the slick surface and flicked up tail up and out of the way as I presented my globes for plunder. I gasped as I felt warm hands stroke my flanks. Silas was washing me..as he stimulated me. My skin was smooth and pink. My tiger stripes were faint but you could see them under the surface of my epidermis. My knees quivered as lips pressed after my right cheek. It was followed by a savouring of my left cheek then...I held my breath. I twitched as Silas began to kiss and tongue his way down my crevasse to the wanting pink portal. I could feel the hair on the back of my neck begin to stand as Silas teased my portal with his erotic kiss. My mouth fell open and I was panting to the ceiling. Silas caught my left arm and pulled it back. I turned slightly wondering what he was trying to do then he put my tail in my hand to get it out of his way. He had talent. Or I was just too horny. Maybe it was a combination of us both. When Silas finally penetrated me, I was at peace. My eyes burned and my throat tightened unbearably. Calmness settled over me like a warm blanket as the warm flesh of the smaller Satyr began to rub against me. I couldn’t hold it in. Tears began to stream down my face. Silas hit my prostate. I began to sob openly. He stilled. “Don’t stop...” “I’ll take care of you, Walter.” His words were whispered across my flesh as he began to hunch up into me again. I was a fucker. This episode just drove home the fact that I was different from everyone else and that force of will alone wasn’t going to be enough to tame the Satyr within. I was a sexual creature. Pleasure hit me hard every stroke. I still sobbed but it was a strange mixture. Silas reached around and

took a firm and steady grip on my reawakened cock. I was lost in the sins of the flesh. Gan... I think I fainted. That would be fine because this would make it number four, not including the hell of a time I put Griff through. That would make it seven. I was such a whore.

I woke up surrounded by the lingering scent of the big red headed bastard. I inhaled Gan’s familiarity then rolled to my side and pulled a king sized pillow into my arms. I furled around it in fetal position then opened my eyes to stare across the wide expanse of the bed. I was surrounded by softness and luxury. Tears burned at my eyes again. I was such a fucking bastard. I guess the apple didn’t fall far from the tree. “Yo...you ready to eat something?” I frowned. Silas. I’ve used him shamelessly from day one. I’ve stolen a quarter of million dollars from him. I took a deep breath and buried my face in the pillow. A quarter of a million dollars which I wasn’t going to be giving back. I had four kittens to raise. I touched my stomach. Five. Griff’s face flashed in my mine’s eye. Six. I lifted my hand and wiped at my still weepy eyes. I basically raped Griff. He couldn’t wait to get the hell away from me. “Walter?” “Why am I like this, Silas?” I heard a big sigh and then there was a shuffling and then the bed dipped slightly. Silas reached out and stroked my hair. “Here’s the condensed version, Walter. You are unique. I can’t find any recorded instances of a Satyr hybrid other than a Human and Satyr and even then the human child can’t change. They just have the urges and they end up either as sexual predators or in jail. But there are drugs now that can control humans at least...but you, Walter are different.” A warm palm lay on the hand I was using to cradle my stomach. “Tigers are sexually free. So are Satyrs but you are the child of our Lord. So you got a triple set of urges running through you. I am surprised that you aren’t in a rutting manic episode all the time.” “I think you’ve met him the rutting maniac, Si.” “I like how you say my name.” Silas brought his hand back and gently pulled at my shoulder, pressing me flat on my back. “I especially like it when you say it with a purr in his throat and for the record...this little bit of mania here, is nothing.” Silas leaned over me and pressed a soft kiss to my swollen and bruised lips. His finger tips traced along my brow then slid down around my orbit and across my cheek. “You had the presence of mind to get the hell out the mansion before you did something everyone would regret. Did you touch a human?”

Tears stung the corner of my eyes and trailed back toward my ears. “No...” “Then you looked at your cubbies.” I just stared up at Silas’ face. “That’s it....A Satyr calls to a Satyr, then to a demon. Gan is missing so you tried to keep yourself in check. Why didn’t you call for the minions?” I stilled. Silas’ eyes narrowed. “The minions and the Satyrs are a symbiotic relationship. That has always been the way. Even though your true form is a weretiger, your nature is the same as our Lord Antioch. You have to use the minions to keep your nature in check. It’s either them....or something like this happens or worse.” I shifted a bit and Silas backed off. Slowly I sat up. I finally felt like myself again. After all of....this; I was still lying to myself. I couldn’t walk in two worlds...not without him. I thought he was just an uncontrollable prick...it’s kind of hard to realize that I’m the uncontrollable prick. Literally. “Walter?” “You’ve heard about me?” “Just rumors. Aside from sex, gossip is the second best thing we do. Gan left you with a human to raise and she basically screwed him over.” “Alyssa screwed me over too...she used...” I stopped and swallowed my fear. “She made the minions...hurt me.” There was a sharp intake of breath. “Stupid woman...didn’t she know that the minions are the only other thing to keep a Satyr in check?” “She knew.” “Where the hell is Lord Gan? He’s defied the Grand Council for your sake. Why would he leave you unattended?” He’s supposed to protect you.” He was. He is. Apparently he always has been. I began to cry again. Silas gathered me up to him and stroked my back. You can’t cry and purr at the same time. Silas should have just left me twisting in the wind. I deserved it. My stomach growled. “You are still a growing little tiger. So pull yourself together and get dressed. I’m not a gourmet like Lord Antioch, but we won’t starve.” The most random thought came to my head. “I can’t cook.” “You got cubs and you can’t cook?”

“As you can see, I don’t do well with others.” I don’t know what I expected from the little goatboy but it sure wasn’t advice or admonishment. “Well you now know a bit of what you can do to others if you don’t get your inner demon under your thumb. What would be worse for you...minions or if you hurt your cubs? Think about that, Walter. Get dressed and come and eat.” When you put it into black and white like that...there are no options. Silas walked away dressed casually but with some whisker burns on his cheek and neck. My only consolation was that I didn’t crush his neck. Examining my hands, I had raked my talons down his back. I don’t remember any blood but I don’t remember retracting them much if at all. My tail thumped onto the bed. I curled it up towards me and drew my knees up to my chest. I wrapped my arms around my shins and set my chin on the tops of my knees. I didn’t last two weeks. Without Gan’s interference...or his running interference I was a menace to everyone at the mansion in less than fourteen days. Not a good track record. /Just one...just one./ I tensed as I heard the dreaded slither on carpet. I took steady breaths and tried to unclench my shoulders. The sound changed from acrylic carpet fibres to silk and minion. A black tentacle like thing crawled up onto the top of the bed. “...stop...” It laid on the covers--a deep ebony and so still. A hand of ice gripped my heart. A low growl started in my throat. The minion just laid still waiting for me. I could feel it. How could I feel it? It only wanted to please. It knew what I was but...it only wanted me happy. I closed my eyes. My head was assaulted with all the memories of them coming to me in the darkness...forcing me against my will. It wasn’t my will they were following. Alyssa had control of them and she wanted me hurt and bleeding. She wanted me broken and torn. She hated me so much and had these...tentacles rape me nightly. All because I came from another’s womb. I unfurled my tail and snaked it towards it’s black skin. The minion’s head? It was like a long sausage but tapering down to blunt ends. One end turned toward my pink hairless tail but made no move to attack me. The “snout” seemed to sniff at me. I inched my tail forward gently brushing against the black surface. It was warm and smooth...and this was more than enough. “I didn’t mean right this moment, Walter.” Silas’ voice sounded from the bedroom doorway. I couldn’t take my eyes off the black eel-ish thing. “Walter? Go. Now.” The minion flipped itself off the bed and made a beeline for a dark shadow then disappeared. Once it was gone motion returned to my body. I lifted a hand to my mouth. I had to face them. I had to face them and feat over my fear because...the alternative. There was no alternative. I would NOT be touching my children. “How...how do I do this?”

Silas reached down and cupped my chin, urging my head up towards him. He used the edge of the apron he had on to wipe at the wetness of my cheeks. “One step at a time. You put one paw in front of the other and take one step forward. Even if it is only one step per day...it is movement. Did you know you were a Satyr hybrid?” “No.” “Then the minions must have scared the hell out of you. Get dressed. You don’t have to keep the ears and tail for just me. While I do find them fetching...” “I’m moving and something is burning.” Silas booked out of the room. I touched one. I touched one and it didn’t hurt and it didn’t bite and...it was a first step. I took a look at the clothes I had been wearing and ended up rummaging through Gan’s closet. I pulled out his pjs that he wore just for my modest sensibilities and slipped into them. Gan was only a couple of inches taller than me but he was wider and muscular. I ended up taking the belt out of my pants and doing it up then rolling the waistband down around it. The legs were a little long but I wasn’t planning on running from anything Silas wanted to do. While I might get by with the bottoms, the top was a farce. I forgo the pj top and pulled out a ribbed tank top. I rolled out into the kitchen just as Silas filled up a bowl with pasta and meat sauce. “Mange, mange.” He made an eating motion with his hands as he set the food in front of me. I slid onto the barstool and looked down at the fragrant meal. My nose twitched in appreciation. Silas handed me a fork then set himself down on the other side of the counter. To a stranger, it was just two roommates eating dinner. But I knew better now. I might be a tiger. He might be a goat but the thing inside of us was insatiable and demanding. It couldn’t be ignored and I wouldn’t do that again. The consequences were something I couldn’t live with. “You can tell me to stick my nose somewhere else, Walter, but were the hell is Lord Antioch? The air in this place is stale. He’s been gone for a while...in fact, I had several appointments with you that were missed.” I shovelled the food into my mouth. Eating was such a sensual expense when the Satyr was out of control. It was almost too much but while I might get away with stinking to high heaven...I made sure I didn’t skip meals or my Mother’s Milk. Speaking of which... It felt strange to grab the residential phone line. I punched in the numbers for Sarge’s cell phone. “You kill him?” What a way to start a conversation. “No...everything’s fine.” “You sound...calmer.” “I am. Sorry if I caused much trouble.” “Kid, I ain’t the one you need to apologize to.” “I know....Do you know where to get my milk?” Now that I was back to thinking with the bigger head,

Griff had been crying while I held him down. Oh God. I had to make up for that. If it could be made up. Longing for forgiveness is a hellish thing. Forgiveness I had been denying others. Sarge began talking again, “There should be some in the fridge. Something about the cold keeps it in suspended animation or something like that. It should be fresh a new batch gets delivered daily for your condition. Remember you need to microwave it for two minutes.” “I can use a microwave.” “You never know. Never hurts to ask.” “Thank you, Sarge.” “Glad to hear that you’re right in the head again. You were getting scary. Any idea when you’ll be wanting to go home?” I turned and looked toward the wall clock. It was only one in the afternoon. I met Silas’s Satyr gold, “You want to stay for the afternoon?” White teeth flashed at me. I took that to be a yes. “I’ll be ready to go home at five. I won’t leave the penthouse. You can go and do whatever you want. Maybe some donuts from that place you took me to last time.” “Will do. I need a good cup of coffee anyway. Later, kid.” Sarge hung up. I headed to the fridge and sure enough there was a glass milk bottle sealed with a pop off top. I poured myself a huge latte mug full then stuck it in the microwave. Yes, I blew up microwave dinners but that was just because I forgot to vent the seals. I really didn’t need to be banned from the kitchen. I was aware that Silas had stopped moving behind me. I glanced over at him and his eyes were on the milk bottle. “You’re pregnant again?” I let out a snort. “Gees, don’t say it like it’s an everyday thing.” “Is this why Gan left you? It’s not his.” I stared across the expanse at my Satyr client. If Gan had wanted everyone to know that he had walked into a sadists den, he would have left word. Besides, didn’t Silas say that gossip was the next best thing little goatboys did? “No, Gan didn’t leave me and yes, I am pregnant with another cat’s kit.” The metallic beep of the microwave sounded behind me. “Walter, where is Lord Antioch?” I took the mug from the microwave and cradled it with my hands. My black talons clicked against the ceramic surface. I through the white liquid up to my nostrils and inhaled. I loved its smell while I was pregnant. When I wasn’t, the aroma of Mother’s Milk was too damned sweet. I took a sip and scalded

the tip of my tongue. It was just a little too hot yet. “Walter?” “Gan is out hunting.” “Hunting? He’s been gone for awhile.” “He knows what he’s doing.” “Aren’t you worried?” Daniel fucked me over hard. I also wasn’t right in the head when he did it. I glanced down at the tiger tattoo on my arm. When I got the drugs out of my system, Mr. Evans proved he could be manipulated to a certain degree. I was not so skilled to have that human wrapped around my paw. I recalled the way Gan’s eyes had looked as he locked the shock collar around his own neck. Daniel didn’t even pick up on that--only the hand that locks the collar can remove it. He had Daniel in an erotic spell even before I was tossed out on my face. He was Crispin G. Antioch, Lord of the Satyr Nation after all. “Nope. The ones who should be worried are the ones he’s hunting down.” I set my mug down beside my plate then leaned over and kissed Silas on the mouth. Gently. His lips were just as bruised as mine. Gan was going to be gone just as long as he needed to be. Daniel was a foregone conclusion. Gan was waiting for dear ole Mom to show up. “I didn’t make arrangements to transfer your fee to your account, Walter.” I fanned my fingers along his cheek, retracting my talons back down to mere black fingernails. My tail, pressed down the wide pantleg of the pj bottoms, twitched. “No charge, Si...” One step at a time. Gan was off cleaning up his backyard. I had to clean up mine. Silas Winters was the least of my worries. I had a cheetah to track down when I got back home. I had been so lost in the shades of grey that I didn’t know up from down but when you looked at things in absolutes...things were clearer. I fucked up. I let the Satyr win. That wasn’t going to happen again, ever. No one owns a Great Cat. Not a Human. Not a Fear. Not even a Satyr. I was going to have to face my minions one at a time but I was going to. I had to. I had to get stronger. Too many, too young and too defenseless were depending on me. I picked up my cooling Mother’s Milk and then grabbed Silas’ hand and tugged him after me towards my side of the Garden of Earthly Delight. I took a deep drink of my milk then set it on the nightstand. I pushed Silas back onto the low futon. My nose twitched from the force of his arousal. A Satyr calls to a Satyr. I was a Great Cat. No one owned me...but if I got strong enough, I wanted to walk with a Satyr.

If he would let me.

Chapter 30- Kittens and Cubbies Kittens and cubbies and cheetah-lings. Good Lord, what the hell happened to me? When did I become a parental figure? This was nothing like the plans I had made. I had just known that I wasn’t going to have children which is now blown all to hell. It was turning out I was so damned fecund it was ridiculous. I stood under the shady arms of my tree and looked up at the flicking orangey yellow tail that was hanging off my branch. Griff knew I was there. He was still pissed at me. He had the right to be pissed at me. I basically raped him. /You didn’t rape me./ Well, he was talking to me. /I offered and I couldn’t handle it. It just shows that I’m not as adult as I thought. I’m sorry I failed you./ “Move over, I’m coming up.” /You don’t…/ I stripped off and shivered into my tiger coat. I jumped and climbed up finally settling my hairy ass beside the narrow lanky cheetah. His tail flicked back and forth and he looked to the distance horizon. /I don’t what?/ I chuffed at him. /I don’t want your pity, Walter./ /Terrence./ He turned towards me. /I owe you apologies for making you take more than you can handle and there is something you should have realized by now…/ He dunked his head and now stared at the ground. /Tigers are highly sexed./ I let out a big sigh. /There is that, but how many male tigers do you know that have been pregnant./ /That red one Jazz was talking about./ I closed my eyes. /That was me. I’m not just a tiger. I know Dr. Van kicked you out of the room, but you know I am pregnant and there is a big probably that I am carrying your kit. We won’t know until the little one is born if it is yours or not. Did you see that big red headed guy when Daniel kicked us out?/ /He is the cubbies father. They had a picture of him in their room./ /Do you know what he is?/ /A demon./

/We are all considered demons. His name is Gan and he is the last of his line. He is Lord of the Satyr./ /Satyr? Aren’t they just horny all the time./ In more ways than one. /Griff…Satyr are male but they get pregnant. It’s called self-generation./ I could see the lightblub go off over the head. /How…?/ /I looked like a human when I was born. My mother was a tiger. My father was a satyr./ I didn’t tell him that Gan was my father. That little tidbit was going to go to my grave. Sammy and Lalah didn’t need to know that their Dad was my Dad too. / I’m a mixed breed, Griff. My true form is a weretiger, but I have Satyr coloring and Satyr reproduction./ I flicked up my tail up and brushed against his lightly. /I also have a Satyr sex drive which I haven’t mastered yet. It wasn’t your fault…it’s mine. I let the Satyr get a hold on me. If you hadn’t offered yourself to me…I don’t know what might have happened. Thank you for doing what you could./ /But it wasn’t enough./ /There are Satyr secrets which I’m learning. This won’t happen again. I won’t let it./ We sat together in silence then finally Griff flopped over and leaned heavily against me. Silas had taken good care of my Satyr. I wasn’t one big sensitive pricky hormone at the moment. /I don’t have to leave?/ I frowned. /Why would you have to leave? Did someone tell you that?/ /I’m not really pulling my own weight around here./ /What’s your job supposed to be?/ /Keep you happy./ I frowned. /Happy…how?/ /Keep you satisfied in bed./ /Who said this?/ Griff turned his head away, his tail twisting in agitation. I didn’t need him to say it. David. /You are my guest, Griff. You don’t have to do anything you don’t want to./ /Mommy!!??/ Leaned forward looking down to the ground beneath the tree. Sammy sat there with a somewhat distressed look on his face. /Baby?/ I knew he was distracted because he didn’t pull his usual “I’m not a baby” retort. /Lalah told me not to

tell anyone but I think something is wrong with her./ I swear my heart stopped beating. /Move….back away so I can jump down./ Sammy skittered backwards and I jumped off the branch landing heavily on the ground. /Show me where she is./ I heard Griff jump down behind us. Sammy tore off like a demon was on his tail. I slowed down so I didn’t run over my cub. Griff ripped past us as if he were powered under NOS. Did he even know where the hell he was going? Sure enough the same path Griff had disappeared down, Sammy lead me. We ended up at my cave. ROOOWWWWRRRRR. Lalah’s roar was labored and pain filled. Holly and Vine were in lynx form huddled together at the mouth of the cave looking in. As soon as Griff arrived they tore away from the dark cave mouth and pressed up against him. I crossed over behind Sammy to a clear lane and ran past him. /Lalah!/ /Mommy!!...it hurts…./ I stepped into the cave and searched it with my eyes. Lalah was laying on her side her flanks were heaving. Her paws scrabbled at the dirt floor. ROOOOWWWRRRRRR. It’s a hellish thing to listen to your little girl scream. I dropped down to hybrid form and touched her. /Mommy!/ “I’m here, little girl….I’m here…” I heard two feet pad up beside me. “It’s the age of change.” I snapped my head up and looked at Griff. “She’s not even two years yet…it can’t be.” “Your cubs are big for their age. You said that you are different. Your cubs are red…maybe they are different too.” “We need to get back to the Mansion.” “Humans don’t need to see this…” “I don’t know what to do…Gan had to cut my spine open to get my tail out.” ROOOOOOAAARRR. /MOMMY!/ “I’m here baby….I’m here. Griff…run back to the mansion and get David to call Coby. She should know what to do, or tell us what to do.” /I can do it!/ Sammy stood just behind me staring down at his sister. “I know you can, Baby, but Griff is faster.” Griff dropped back to true form and disappeared in a flash of fur. “Sammy, get the lynx to help you bring water.”

I hear him step out of the cave. I maneuvered my way around so I was laying against my frightened little tiger girl and hugged her tight. /What’s happening, Mommy?/ “You are becoming an adult. You’re going to get pink, just like me.” “It hurts…it really hurts.” “I know Lalah. I screamed when I changed. No one told me what was going on. Everybody thought I already knew. But, I’m here my little girl. I’m here with you and I won’t let you go.” Lalah moved her head to rest against my arm. “It hurts….it hurts…” Helplessness. I thought I had experienced helplessness before when the minions would come for me in the dark. That was nothing compared to behind able to do nothing but offer warmth to my little girl. Her whole body was hot and trembled. I purred into her ear. That was as close to a lullaby as I could muster. Holly and Vine stepped back into the cave. They had turned back into young boys. Carefully they came forward cupping their hands to keep the water from seeping out. “Try and drink, Lalah.” Her tongue lapped out and drank Holly’s offering in three sweeps. Vine knelt down and offered up his meager handful. “More?” /Yes…/ “Keep bringing it.” Sammy sat out in the sunlight, his thick red tail swishing back and forth. “Baby?” /What’s happening?/ “Your sister is turning into a young lady.” /She’s already a Lady. The staff call her Lady all the time. They call me Lord./ “Is that so…well, it’s called the Age of Change and when it’s all over, Delilah will look like a human girl.” /So…why is she crying?/ “Because it hurts and she’s scared. Come here and help me comfort her.” /Am I going to do this too?/ “Probably. Girls mature faster than boys. The Fluffies went through this. Griff went through this.” /You too Mommy?/ “Well I always looked human so I had to turn into a tiger. My tail was stuck inside me. I had to have an

operation to get it out.” I wasn’t going to tell them that their beloved Dad was buried in my ass as I was tied down on a piece of stone and he clawed my back open to pull my tail free. I don’t remember how long it took for the change to happen. There was so much going on around me. It seemed like Griff was gone for ages. The Fluffies kept bringing Lalah little handfuls of water to drink. Sammy was just as lost and scared as I was but I didn’t have the luxury of showing it. Then it began in earnest. Lalah screamed and screamed as limbs began to shrink and shrivel, twisting and swiveling around to knew configurations. I was grateful when the pain became too much and my little cubby toughie girl passed out. I held her as her red fur began to retract moving from a full coat to patchy fuzz. The worst part was to listen to the bones creak and crack. I held my girl in my arms. Sammy pressed up hard against my back. Finally… Finally, I had a little pink human girl in my embrace. Just below the surface of her skin you could see the bruising that would make up her tiger strips. Pink round ears stuck out a riotous mess of hellish red curls. I began to cry. I picked up a hand. Five fingers. Five toes. A long pink tail. Lalah flopped her head back and her eyes opened. The brilliance of weretiger green stared up at me even though they were glistening with tears of lingering pain. “Rowwr?” She frowned. “Mm..mmommy?” “Yes, my brave little girl. I think you’re all done.” “ccc…cold…” I shifted into tiger form and pressed my fur up against her. Sammy jumped up across my back and looked down at his little sister. /She looks like you Mommy, but she’s got Grandma’s curls and Daddy’s red hair./ She did have my face. Well a feminine version. She looked maybe about ten years old. She was all arms and legs. She shivered. /Sammy, come around and lay with your sister. She’s too cold./ Sammy jumped off my back and plopped down beside his sister then wiggled closer until Lalah was blanketed on their side by sienna red and black fur. A heard a noise and saw the Lynx perched just inside the mouth of the cave. /Is little sis okay now?/ I felt a warm spark in my chest. /Come in and see./ Both of them slinked forward, stopping and peering over Sammy’s prone form as Lalah slept. /She’s tall./ /Did this happen like this for you?/ /Daniel just locked us in our cage. Nobody held us. Nobody told us anything. I was scary./ /Come here./

The Lynx lay of my side looking down at Lalah. The faint bruising of the tiger stripes faded. /You’re a good Mommy, Walter. Can…/ I turned my head and looked into two sets of ice blue eyes. /Can you be our Mommy too?/ My eyes traced over the healed scars. Whatever was in that cream that Dr. Van had given Holly thin scars instead of the wide rips that were there before. The fact that he was asking this touched me more than I thought it would. /Only if you you’re my little brothers. I don’t need any big ones./ Sammy groused with a warm gleam in his eyes. He didn’t mind being the big brother. /I guess I’m your Mommy too./ Griff found us like that. All of us sheltering our little precious girl. He had his hands full. He had stopped by my tree and picked up my clothes. He had dressed and was hold a first aid kit and a shiny blanket that looked like it was a weather balloon. “Coby is on her way over.” He paused and walked in kneeling down to take a good look at Delilah. “You have a beautiful weretigress. You’ll be beating the tigers off of her.” /Nobody is soiling our big sister./ Vine threw out his chest and made a fierce face. /Right, Mommy?/ Griff blinked. /Right, baby…okay, everybody up, we’re going to take Lalah up to the mansion./ It was kind of disconcerting to have Vine thread my pink tail through my pants hole but he did it matter of fact. Holly helped Griff slip a cotton nightgown on Lalah. She roused slightly but just asked for me. When I picked her up in my arms she turned towards me and drifted back off to restful sleep. Griff carefully tucked the blanket around her. Holly had scampered off to pick up the Lynx’s clothes and we left the darkness of the cave with Sammy in the lead. The staff of the mansion was crowded around the outside of the cave. David gestured a path clear. Everyone was quiet but curious as I carried Lalah passed them. All they could see was a pink tail and red, red curls. I had forgotten how damned far out my cave was from the mansion. Lalah wasn’t exactly a lightweight…or I was just a wimp. I was going to have to start taking better care of myself. It was a strange procession, a strange silent procession. Now that Lalah had quit screaming, Sammy and the Fluffies were back into better spirits. They tore off ahead of me and Griff to get Lalah’s room ready. I have no idea what the hell that meant. My feet were crunching on the red gravel when a Lexus SUV came roaring up. Tiger Mom jumped out and came running towards me. “Oh my god, Walter…it’s too soon for a change. She’s just a little cub.” She slowed as she spied the hair. Coby walked up and kissed my cheek. I turned my body a bit so she could peel back the blanket a bit. “Oh…she looks just like you, Baby.” “Is that all? Is there more?”

“The tail will retract on it’s own in a couple of days. The same with the ears. It won’t hurt but it will be scary since she was born a tiger….but she’s seen you in all forms so she knows it’s the norm. She’s not two years yet…the age of change shouldn’t have happened. But she looks okay. Okay, give her to me.” What? “Now that she’s reached the age of change, there will be suitors and…” “She’s eighteen months old and I am not giving up my children ever again.” I pulled out of Mom’s hold and cradled Lalah tight to me. Coby stood up straight and looked me square in the eyes. “There it is.” “There what is?” “That backbone all tigers have. “ Coby stepped forward and ran a hand down my face. “I worried for you, Baby. Gan is a force of personality that is hard to ignore. I know what he did to find you when you disappeared. I know where he is now and what he is doing. I also know what he is going to do when he finds out that you have a cheetah bun in the oven.” Her green eyes sparkled. “You know what will be going down when he finds out.” “How the hell do you know I’m pregnant?” “Baby, I can smell the rut on you..and the Mother’s milk gives you a sweetness that can’t be ignored.” Lalah gave a little grunt and shifted in my arms. “Even though he loves you to the bottom of his horseshoes, he reacts first and thinks later. All part of his charm.” This was another surreal moment. I was discussing my Lover with my mother who had been her lover first. One day my head was going to explode. “My body, my choice.” “Good…cause you know hell hath no fury like a Satyr scorned.” Oh great…Coby yanked me to a halt by my tail as I brushed passed her to get up the main stairs. “Don’t forget, Baby…you’re a Satyr too. Now, are you going to explain the facts of tigers to Delilah or would you rather I do it. The age of change comes in hand in hand with her cycle.” I think I blanched. “I got it covered, Baby.” Coby fell into step with me as we started back up the stairs. “You’re going to have to open up your wallet, because no grandcub of mine is going to be sleeping on a petbed and Delilah is going to need clothes befitting Lady Antioch. You need to dress a little better too, Baby, you are the Consort to a Lord after all.” I carried my precious little girl up the stairs as the resident fashionista laid out the ground work for an appropriate image for her grandcubs. “You did good, Baby. You raised them well.” I smiled down with pride as I gave Lalah my bed…our bed for the moment. “Start making them blend with the human world right away. Lalah needs her own room. She needs to sleep in a bed. She needs clothes and shoes. It’s going to be hard to learn how to move upright and on two legs, but she’s got to get used to shoes right away. Ballet does wonders. Just tell them that she just got out of leg braces…they will be forgiving and make allowances until she gains her confidence.” I honestly couldn’t see Sammy begging me for ballet lessons.

I stood at the door to the bedroom and watched my little girl sleep. I heard someone approaching slowly then his scent hit me. Griff let his hands come up and stroke my shoulders and upper arms. He pressed a kiss to my exploded shoulder. “May I serve you, Lord Walter?” “None of that, Griffin. Besides, I think I’m only a Sir.” I leaned back into his embrace then lifted my face. He kissed me tenderly then rubbed his face alongside mine. “Take me to your room, Griff.” He popped out his own hybrid form then tangled his tail with mine and started down the hall towards his own room. I cast one last look back at my cubby girl then Griff gave me a tug. Oooww. I gave a mock growl and chanced him down the hall into the bedroom. Griff was willing to help me keep the Satyr in check even after I screwed him beyond endurance. I had Si as a back up and…one minion at time to face. It finally felt like everything was on track and running smoothly.

Chapter 31- Self-Insertion Smoothies, as Sammy called it, aren’t meant for me. For non-cubbies, that’s a trouble free, clear and easy kind of lifestyle. It was sad since it was an observation coming from my nineteen month old son. I’m beginning to realize that now and I am accepting it. I’m trouble magnet. If I’m not in trouble, trouble is coming for me. Sarge looked at me and shook his head. I totalled Gan’s convertible. “It was a duck!” Sarge screamed at me from over the right side fender as steam billowed out of the crumbled hood. “She had babies.” “She shouldn’t have been on the road.” “There was a duck crossing sign!” “Then you shouldn’t have been speeding!” “I wasn’t...if you quit screaming in my ear while I’m driving I wouldn’t be distracted all the time.” “Just give it up...you just can’t drive!!” “You’re a lousy instructor!!” “Are we going to be scrapping out in the cedar chips again, kid?” “I can’t learn with you yelling at me. We’ve already established that fact. I don’t need to keep repeating the same goddamn lesson to learn that it ain’t going to work! I pointed my finger at him. “If you don’t have a volume control, we need to get somebody else in here.” “Are you firing me!” “YES!” Sarge stood up and crossed his arms across his chest. He had popeye like forearms. How the hell do you get them that big? “So why the hell do you let Antioch keep treating like a fuck toy if you don’t like it. Do something about it.” Whatever other insult that was ready to trip off my tongue just dried up and turned to dust. “I misjudged you, Kid. I thought you were a spoiled brat who had nothing to do but make Gan jump through hoops. Instead, the big guy is so tied up in knots over you because he doesn’t know how to make you happy. I’ve seen your smile, Kid. Your real smile and it’s stunning but you only share it with your kittens and that cheetah boy. It’s no wonder Gan loses it with you. I’m not condoning it. Fuck, if I thought I had the strength to haul the big red jerk off to the woodshed, I’d whip some sense into his ass.

He knows the ways of love...he doesn’t know the way to love.” “What does this have to do with driving?” “What’s that saying? You can lead a horse to the ocean and give him a fish and he’ll eat for a day. Let him realize he can fish on his own and he’ll drink the water.” What? What the hell was that? Was he kidding me? No, he was serious. I pinched my lips together but a snortle broke out. He arced an eyebrow at me. I started laughing out loud. Oh my god. Now that I started laughing I couldn’t stop. That proverb was so messed up it made sense. I held my stomach as I continued to laugh and flopped onto the grass between the skidmarks. Off in the distance I could hear the sirens of the approaching cops. Gees, I didn’t even have a learners permit. Dr. Van kept dropping by once a week to check up on me. He gave me the go ahead to flip back into human form for a max of three hours a day...every other day would be better. I took the human time to get shopping done and take my driving lessons. I was fine out in the country. Not much chance of a cow jumping out at you from a sidewalk, most of the time they get my tiger scent and they are beating it across the open field. If I had lesser self esteem, I probably would be crying. Sarge came and flopped down beside me. He pointed off to mama duck and her yellow headed brood. “She didn’t even stop and say thanks for not turning me into pate.” “They’re ducks, Sarge.” “Ken. Sergeant Kenneth Sparks. Call me Kenny and I’ll be rubbing your face in the cedar chips again.” “You don’t look like a Ken.” “You probably had a Ken doll when you were growing up.” I sat up and spread my knees so I could reach forward to pluck a few blades of grass. “I didn’t have any toys, Ken. Demon children didn’t deserve any.” “You know that’s total bullshit.” “Now I do. I believed her for so long.” “Well she was your mom.” “With mother’s like that, I’m surprised I didn’t kill myself along time ago.” “Psycho bitch. You cross Antioch you can kiss your ass good bye.” I spread my hands across my stomach. It was still hard to believe I was pregnant. I only went up one pants size. I was hungry all the time and I could hoover down my scientifically set portions without feeling like I was going to explode. I was horny, but I didn’t know if that was a side effect of the pregnancy or if it was just my normal state of being. “He’s going to be pissed.” “You don’t fall into the kiss your ass good bye category.”

I snorted, “No, I’m a category unto myself.” The black and white came whipping in behind us, the lights flashing. “You are a unique tiger, Walter. Now, shut up. I was driving. Just sit there and look innocent.”

Francis came and picked up us. Sarge was charged with careless driving. A tow truck came and hauled away the wreckage of the little two seater sportscar. I needed something bigger than that anyways. Francis and Sarge were amused when I directed them to a car dealership. I really didn’t want a van. SUV’s were nice, but I didn’t feel comfortable, aka safe, in something up so high. I settled on a station wagon with an automatic transmission. My car. My transmission. Maybe I could get the art of shifting down, once I got used to actually driving. So in three days, I was getting myself a Magnum in a burnt orange base with a diamond dust finish. It was going to be loaded and it had a hemi. My hands just itched to get a hold of it. Didn’t care if it was a station wagon...it had a hemi. Listen to me; I’m just like a real boy. Once I got better at it, I’d be able to drive Lalah to ballet. I could be just like all the other soccer moms...with a couple of minor differences. Well, maybe not so minor. Si didn’t give me any complaints. There was a TV in the waiting room of the dealership and one of those artsy fartsy shows was on. I was going to ignore it until the outside of Daniels Gallery filled the screen. I just tensed and grew cold. The volume wasn’t one but I didn’t need to hear his voice. It haunted my dreams. I jumped up and was going to shut it off when the picture shifted to a gallery opening and there was Daniel and Eriks and...Gan. I never thought of him as a ruffles wearing sort. Daniel had Gan with him as eye candy...and what eye candy he was. Black leather pants that looked like they had been spray painted on. He was wearing a pale orange poet’s shirt, exposed to mid-chest that seemed to highlight the muscles on his chest, leaving a hint of the start of his six pack abs. He didn’t looked bruised or abused; but then again, nothing of injuries showed. The hot flash of...jealousy?...ripped through me as the scene changed to a still of Daniel locked like a leech onto my mate. The report had discreetly blurred out the bottom of the photograph but I knew where Daniel’s hand was and that expression on Gan’s face wasn’t bliss. Maybe it would look like it from an outsider’s point of view, but I had seen all of Gan’s blissful expressions whether I wanted to or not and that wasn’t one of them. I glanced around the lobby but didn’t see the clicker anywhere so I walked up and pressed the volume button. “Unconfirmed reports have identified Daniel Evans, alleged paramour as none other than the reclusive multi-billionaire, Crispin Antioch. Yes, ladies I said billionaire. Antioch is reputed to be an international financier with his hands in various markets throughout the world. While he usually shuns the spotlight, over the years, he has been snapped with celebrities and royals be it blue blood or pop kings or queens.” While the syrupy announcer swarmed her way through the droll info, stills switched catching Gan on the arms of beautiful men and women. “Then News First has found out that Mr. Antioch has a penthouse right here in the good ole’ U.S. of A.” Panic gripped me as the Garden of Earthly Delight’s facade was flashed. “Also...Antioch has taken on a

side project, so it seems.” There were candid photos of me in human form. Photos of me younger, sullen and looking like Seymour from Little Shop of Horrors. The only way they could have gotten those pictures was for Alyssa to have sold them. She torched our house to cover her tracks but it looks like she took enough to line her nest egg even more. There were a few more less than flattering shots of me prior to my epiphany then there I was, all short hair and hottie. “This young hunk of burning lust seems to have flowered under Antioch’s tutelage to end up on Evan’s arm as well. But you can add a pretty frame, but if the picture isn’t that great to begin with...you just have a pretty frame.” There was grainy film of Sarge and me scrapping out in the cedar chips. The lovely humiliation of me getting my nosed rubbed in the dirt. I clenched my jaws shut tight. Alyssa had been stalking me. She’s been following me around for a hell of a long time. “So it seems out with the pupil, in with the master.” There’s another piece of video of me walking down the street with Sarge and Marco in my comfy clothes. Tiger Mom was right, I did dress like a slob, and psycho mom was stalking me. That video was of a shopping trip was only last week. “Kid, kid, you’re growling.” Sarge hissed at me as he came up and laid a hand on my shoulder. “Next up...” I punched the tv and knocked it off the pedestal. It crashed to the floor and went zit. Smoke rose up from its little entrails. “Walter!” “We get Gan, now.” “That’s not the plan.” “I don’t give a crap what the plan is...he belongs at home. I don’t give a rat if he’s waiting for psycho mom to show up because she’s still after me out here. We get him - today.” Sarge came around in front of me. I don’t know what he was going to say, or if he was going to say anything but he stopped. I felt like I had a glare on. The salesman who sold me the wagon came rushing in. Sarge yanked out his sunglasses and almost poked me in the eye trying to get them on me. What? I raised my hand to yank them off. Sarge grabbed my forearm. “Glowing...” Glowing? Since when the hell do my eyes glow? I caught Francis shake his head negatively and I lowered my arm. Why are my eyes glowing? Sarge took over the lying and Francis ushered me out of the dealership. It took about twenty minutes for Sarge to get out of the dealership. He must have smoothed things over because I didn’t see the emergence of the black and white brigade again. He threw himself in the front seat then twisted and

yanked the sunglasses off my face. “It would have to be in the middle of a crowded place that you turn into an adult weretiger.” Gaw!!! What the hell was going on! “Coby said that you should be close. She also said that the mix of Satyr in you might make it a little more noticeable.” “Holy hell, it’s more than a little noticeable.” Francis, the usually silent one, muttered from behind the wheel. “Why is it that Tiger Mom loves to tell everyone else about what is happening but she leaves me in the dark! What the hell as wrong with my eyes?” “Tell me, Walter. What the hell were you feeling back there? Better yet, what the hell were you watching?” “Some tabloid thing, it showed Gan and Daniel...and me. Some of the film was as recent as last week.” “You got some strong emotions from that?” “It pissed me off.” “Anger that’s all?” “Sorta.” “What do you mean sorta? Sorta could get Francis and me ripped to shreds.” “He shouldn’t be...He was....” I closed my eyes and bowed my head. “He was hurting Gan.” “As I said, Antioch knows what he’s doing...” I cut Ken off and wrenched the sunglasses off my glowing eyes. They were tearing up anyway. “He has no fucking idea what was going on inside that place. He got us out. He doesn’t have to stay there. There is no reason for him to stay there. He needs to see Lalah. He needs to be with Sammy.” “And...” I rubbed at my tears with the back of my forearm. “He needs to be with me.” “Can you send him a message?” “I don’t know the number.” “Not what a meant, kid. Gan when he was being his usual pixie ass-ish self would insert himself in my dreams. Can you do that?” “I’ve never tried.”

“Can you do it?”’ I reached down into my pocket and pulled out a cell phone. I had Silas Winters on speed dial. He wasn’t number one because, I made sure he wasn’t number one on the dial. I didn’t want anyone else getting the idea that they were more important than just a means to an end. I know I hurt Griff when I told him we could only be fuck buddies, even if the cub did turn out to be his. I didn’t think of him that way. He was so young. The cell phone rang at the other end. “Not that I’m not glad to hear from you Walter, but gees, it’s only been three days.” “That’s not what I’m calling for.” “Have you worked your way up to completion with a minion yet?” My face just burnt crimson. “Un...I’ve touched it with my hands. That’s not what I am calling about.” “You got to take bigger steps than that, Walter.” “I’m working on it...anyways, what I’m calling about is that dream thing.” “Dream thing?” “You know, when Gan places himself in your dreams or is that only a Lord of the Satyr kind of thing?” “Oh, you mean self-insertion.” “What?!” “You place yourself in your partners dreamscape.” “You call it that?” “Well what else would you call it?” He had a point there. “So, you can do it?” “All Satyrs can.” “Can you tell me how?” “Don’t get me wrong, Walter, but shouldn’t have Lord Antioch taught you this?” “We were working through other stuff. Will you help me?” “It only works with someone you really care about. If you love them it’s really easy. You’re young...I mean for coming into your nature. If you are touching your partner it would be simple. You just want to be with them. You long to be with them. Fill your mind with their scent, with the way their flesh reacts under your hands, synchronize your breathing with theirs and fill your heart with the desire to be with them, closer than ever before.”

“You have to be in physical contact?” “Just because you are young and somewhat virginal—satyrwise.” His snicker was transmitted to me digitally. I didn’t mind Si, but his laugh... “The only other reason you would have to be physical contact if a love is completely one sided.” I stilled. “That answer your question, Walt?” “Er..yah. If...if it isn’t one sided?” “Then you could be across the world and you would never feel lonely.” “Okay...thanks.” “Walter...you need to step up with the minions. You don’t want to get back in that state again, do you?” “I know. One step at a time.” “By the way, I’ve transferred what I owe you to your account. See you later, tigerboy.” Si hung up. You had to touch your love to, I shuddered, self-insert yourself into the dreamscape, if your love didn’t love you back. When your love didn’t love you back. Oh...crap. I tossed myself back against the seat and raised my hands to my eyes. He loved me. The big red headed ass has loved me for months. What had Sarge said? He knows the ways of love but not the way to love. Trying to help me, he fucked me over worse than he meant to because...I fought him and he was just as lost as I was. For two grown demons, we were pretty dense. “Kid?” “Give me a minute.” I popped my ears and reached behind me to free my tail. There wasn’t as much strain on my system when I was a hybrid. I had a feeling I was going to need everything I had to try this. I rested my head back on the seat and tried to relax. You just want to be with them. I did. I don’t know if it’s just jealousy or a don’t play with my toy thing, but I wanted Gan with me. You long to be with them. Griff, Si and the Minions were keeping the Satyr in check but being able to look at myself, fear had a damn big hold on me. Still. Honestly, I wanted to be in his arms. When he came to my dream, I felt safe and protected. Maybe that was love. Fill your mind with their scent, with the way their flesh reacts under your hands, synchronize your breathing with theirs and fill your heart with the desire to be with them, closer than ever before.

Gan had changed his scent to the box set the cubbies had given him. Ol’ Spice. I got used to it. Half the time I was pouting in the bathroom as he stood there and did an old fashioned shave with lather and a straight edge razor. As I said before, I’m the original hairless wonder. I can shave once every two weeks but this was a daily thing with Gan. Again, he would stand there naked and not caring that I was trying to look everywhere but at him as he swirled the badger brush on that round cake of Ol’ Spice shaving soap. He shaved me once. It was early in our coming to an understanding and I shivered like a hairless dog. I almost hyperventilated into a slit throat. Shaving each other was such an intimate moment. I ruined it for him. I concentrated on how careful his touch was as he ran the lather on my cheeks and chin, sweeping down my throat. At the time, I was just waiting for him to do a Sweeny Todd on my neck. His body pressed up against my back and his arms curled around my shoulders offering up comfort and strength if only I had the presence of mind to look for it. I felt a dampness kiss my skin. I opened my eyes. I wasn’t in the back seat of the sedan. It was twilight and outside. A dark cavernous mouth yawed open before me. I was standing in front of my cave. I looked down at myself. I was in human form. I flexed my hands. They felt real and substantial. My feet pushed myself forward. There was a crackling and the warmth of light from a small campfire. Gan sat propped against the side of the cave tossing twigs into the blaze. “You got any marshmallows?” His head turned sideways his profile falling into harsh shadow and light. “Childe?” “I’m not touching you.” That didn’t sound right. Oooff. I didn’t even see him move. Gan had his arms wrapped around my chest and he buried his nose into my hair. I closed my arms around his neck as he lifted me off my feet. You could be across the world and you would never feel lonely...because you weren’t alone any more.

Chapter 32- Just Weretiger I had to slap Gan on the back a couple of times to get his attention. I thought he was going to crush my lungs. He loosened his grip but my feet still didn’t touch the floor. I actually heard him sob into the crook of my neck. I don’t know what it is about a Satyr’s tears but they ripped right through my soul. “Ssshhh, stop crying. I’m wearing dry clean only.” Gan allowed me to slide down his body. “When the hell did you get a sense of humor?” “Don’t know. I think I may have had it but there was nothing really that funny in my life. You ready to get the hell out of here.” “I can’t.” “Alyssa isn’t coming.” “In time...” “Listen up, Clippy. She was your priestess. She knows what the hell you can do and she isn’t suicidal enough to come back here now that you and Daniel are plastered all over daytime TV. Besides, she’s still stalking me out in the real world.” Gan straightened and looked down at me. His hand came up and cupped my face. His thumb caressed my cheekbone. His eyes were turning gold. I’d had my satyr taken care of. There were no other demons in Daniels house. “Gan...” “You look different...” His transferred his hand down my face to my chin, urging my head back as he leaned forward. I could sense he strain he was putting on himself as he kept himself in check. Now was probably the best time to tell him that I was pregnant. Purr zone. Lower purr zone. I was off my feet again. Those perfect lips nibbled on mine. “I need you, Childe...if you don’t want me...you should leave now.” His arms actually trembled as he set me back down on the ground. “Will this help you...in the real world?” “Yes, my Childe.” “This is your dreamscape...can you make it a little less...earthy.” “Your cave is my salvation and torment. This is where you come to hide from me. This is the place I drive you to. I hoped that if I came here, I’d find you and I did.” I laid a finger over his mouth. His Satyrish eyes looked down at me and he blinked a few times to drive the beast back. “Can you get a couple of throw pillows or something? I’m not scraping up my back on the rock.”

“Walter...” “Crispin.” Gan winced. “I hate that name now.” “Daniel calls you by it.” “It was tradition that you took on the first name of your birth parent. You chose your own name when you were old enough.” I leaned back and looked at him. “So why the hell isn’t my name Gan or Coby?” “I left your name up to Alyssa and I was grateful you named our cubbies. Crissy and Wally.” He stopped his voice and closed his eyes. A shudder wracked his frame. “I can feel you’re at your limit.” I picked up his hand and brought it to my lips. I pressed a kiss to the back of his hand. “You came and saved me when Daniel catnipped me. Let me do the same for you.” “I don’t want to hurt you.” “Then don’t.” Gan caught my face with both of his hands and urged me forwards, pulling me towards him. Our lips met first. Light chaste kisses. I brought my arm up and caught him by the back of his red hair and deepened our kisses. I flicked my tongue along the seam of his lips. Once, twice...open sez me. I flickered my tongue past his open lips into his mouth. He groaned and turned his head to get a better lip lock on me. The red headed bastard was sex on hooves. He had perfect lips...and he needed a shave. “Don’t leave me, childe...” “I can’t...” He opened his eyes. They were back to Satyr gold. I was going to flippantly answer him but my words just dried up in my throat. “Walter...” My Satyr got kissed aroused. I was thankful that this was a dream because I was getting a wicked whisker burn. I was flat on my back. I didn’t even feel us getting prone. At least we were on an air mattress. “Walter...” Considering I had fucked Griff over hard and had rutted Si to that satyrific zone of over indulgence, Gan was so damned controlled. His hand was shaking has his fingers snaked under my shirt laying flat on my stomach. He lifted his head and stared at me for a moment then nipped at my jaw line moving down my throat. My purr echoed in the cave. His mouth sucked at the hallow of my throat as his hand pulled my t-shirt up exposing my chest. He was like a portable furnace. I grabbed my shirt and pulled it off. While my face was lost in the material he captured a budded nipple. I gasped and arced up as his tongue tip fluttered around the sensitive flesh. His fingers tugged at the other one so it wouldn’t feel lonely. Gan shifted laying his weight on my side. He lifted his head and began nuzzling just behind my ear.

The hand that had been plucking my nipple trailed down my midline slipping passed the waistband of my sweatpants. I was well on my way to a full erection. Just the graze of his knuckles at the tip finished the job. I stood at attention. “...walter...” His breath tickled my ear. He tugged my sweats off. I was bare assed naked on the blue flocked covering of the air mattress. Gan’s hand closed around me and began to caress me. I had two lovers but their enthusiasm and carnal knowledge didn’t have the same effect as one touch from my big red headed Clydesdale. So it was okay to give into the emotions I felt for him because he returned them. I speared my hand into his hair as he began to lick and lap his way down my neck, across my shoulder. He paused and suckled at both of my budded nipples then he moved lower...and lower. His tongue dipped into my navel and began licking around the rim. “Ahhhhh.” “I have dreamed of this...of your voice, of your body, your purr...” His head lifted off my stomach. “I dreamt of the day that you would come to me. I thought it was never going to happen.” “Gan...I...nnnggghhh.” My cock disappeared into his mouth. Gan was a master of the lingual art. One hand took my right thigh and pulled it up and out until he hooked my knee over his shoulder. The other hand....yeeeoooowww. He found my trigger and pulled my tail out. It cracked into place and his fingers began caressing that zone just....there. My eyes screwed shut and I arched my back skyward. My ears popped out on their own as my tail swished beneath us. I tried to hold back. I tried math tables. Hell I even pulled on his hair but Gan had a target in sight and nothing was going to slow him down. Honestly, I don’t think I wanted him to slow down. My Satyr was gleefully meeting his. The cave rang with my cry of completion. I clawed the mattress and our pants for breath were met with the hiss of a dying air mattress. Gan lifted his head and my hand reached out to his flushed cheeks. He smiled at me then pressed a warm sticky kiss to the center of my palm. He shifted his shoulders allowing my leg to fall off. He caught my thigh before it slammed to the ground. He took a grip on my tail and lifted my hips off the ground with it. I think my eyes bugged out because....it kind of hurt but the reaction went right to my cock and I was back at attention again. He gave a low throaty laugh. I ended up on my knees. “Spread your legs...lift your tail.” Gaw...he pressed his forehead against the underside of my tail. I had to shift it out of the way otherwise it was going to be bent just like an old car ariel. It would have been easier if I was left in my human form but then... My mouth hung open and I gasped as his tongue slicked my tight little bud and his fingers found that special spot just above my tail. I couldn’t have moved if the cave was on fire. I think I forgot to breathe. Gan laughed as I suddenly needed air. I gasped and shuddered. My tail whapped Gan in the side of the head. He wrapped it around his forearm and moved into position behind me. “I love you Walter...” I think my eyes must have rolled up into the back of my head when he began to push into me. Slow and steady wins the race, but Daniel couldn’t keep the Lord of the Satyr in check. I seriously doubted he

knew enough to try. Gan waited until everything was stretched and prepared for him...well actually, me. His right arm was entangled in my tail and the other one was wrapped around my chest, the back of his arm rubbing back and forth across my nipple buds. “Childe....” His voice was cracking. I grit my teeth and took a deep breath then nodded just like a cowboy in the shute of a bull riding event. Come hell or high water, this tiger was being ridden tonight. I fully expected Gan to start like a jackhammer. My talons were already dug into the crumpling remains of the air mattress. Instead he stroked like an old time steam locomotive. Slow...withdrawing in one simple fluid motion, pausing at the tip then driving forward deep..deeper. His thighs were pressed tight against the back of my legs and cheeks. Gan enveloped me. He dropped his arm from my chest and used it as a anchor point to the ground. His thrusts began to get faster and more powerful. I opened my legs wider and tried to relax. He hit my prostate. My head flew back and I growly howled to the roof of the cave. Griff was good. Silas was better. Gan was an adjective unto himself. I was making noises I have never made before and they weren’t in pain or panic. Gan paused and I found myself being urged flat. He pulled out slowly, raining kisses over my shoulder, along the back of my neck and then he took my thigh and used it to pull me onto my back. His eyes were glowing like molten gold. His forearms pushed the back of my legs up, almost curling me up like a curly fry. He looked down into my face and paused. “You’re an adult.” He wanted a conversation? Now? I twisted my hips and untangled my tail from his arm. You don’t get the kitty purring then stop for a meaningful tete-a-tete. I stared past Gan’s face to see my tail waving behind him. It was like a dancing cobra swinging and swaying. “Childe...” I brought the tip down to touch him between his shoulders, tracing his spine. He reacted as if I had taken an ice cube and ran it down all his nerve endings. He had been paused at the barn door and the extra stimulation just arched him hard into me. I got what I wanted. His hips drove deep. His torso bowed toward me as his shoulders shifted backwards. I ended up shredding the flocked top of the air mattress but it was toast anyways. I trailed my tail down his spine rubbing it lightly between his perky ass cheeks. He lowered his head and his mouth opened in a pant. When his eyes opened they seemed to burn even more intensely as they matched mine. “Do it.” The last time I gave him a piece of tail, he threw me against the far side of the bedroom wall. He wasn’t awake...and technically he wasn’t again. “I would sooner cut off my arm than hurt you ever again, Walter.” He shifted, moving up to his knees which twisted me up a little higher then reached behind him catching my tail. “Do whatever you wish, Childe...I only want you happy.” His eyes screwed up as I felt pressure on the tip of my tail as he allowed me into his channel. It was strange. I tailed him...any forward movement on my behalf sank him forward into me. The same with the backwards stroke. I was fucking myself by proxy. Since the weight of him had me pinned, I just shut everything down and enjoyed the sensations. It is a different experience to be loved by your love. I licked at the pebbled nipple just above my face. Gan’s lower body rubbed on my reawakened erection.

It wasn’t long before.....before...aaah, nggghhh. I gave an orgasmic roar. My body quivered with the spasms. My tail sank deeper and not long after Gan followed me into the pit of boneless satiric satisfaction. He was crushing me with his weight. It didn’t care. I had the presence of mind to retract my talons then I wrapped my arms around his neck. Gan groaned then shifted to his side, rolling over until I was straddling his waist and laying on his heaving chest. My tail tip was still inside him. His hands came up and began to stroke my back, trailing down my spine until he touched that spot. My tail shivered and he twitched as it rubbed against his pleasure zone. Was this sex? Something like getting to third base? Or....just....satyr and satyr. I brought my arm up to touch his lips. They were pink and swollen slightly. I....wait. My arm was pale. The tiger tattoo was gone. I turned my wrist over. I still had Sammy’s claw marks. Gan transferred his hand to the back of my neck and pulled me down until we were forehead to forehead. “Here in this dreamscape, you manifest yourself as you truly are. How you see yourself in your heart. You have always been beautiful, Walter.” “I can’t be beautiful...girls are beautiful.” “Men can be beautiful.” “I’m not a man.” “You are a beautiful tiger, childe.” I disengaged my tail. There was an ewww moment then I just willed it away. My tail and ears faded. My nails were pink and smooth. I rolled over onto my back. I was purring. Gan turned on his hip and set his head against his hand. His other came out and stroked my belly in a circular pattern. “I always thought you were beautiful, even from the first day that I found you out in the clearing of the wooded area where Coby had abandoned you.” I was basking in the afterglow of love. I really didn’t want to be reminded that my own mother had left me out in the elements to die. “Coby must has known that you were going to be human looking otherwise she would have had you in the middle of tiger country. A cub is always a joyous event. All the elders would have assembled to greet the birth. Coby must have suspected. If she had given birth to you, the elders would have killed you before you took your first breath.” Gan leaned forward and buried his face in my hair. “You smell good...” He raised his head then looked down at his hand on my stomach. He knew. How the hell could he know here? I was thin here. “I know you, Childe. You smell sweet.” “Lalah has reached the age of change.” I was grasping at straws. I really didn’t want to get into it here. I wanted to do it in person. To tell him that I was pregnant by another cat, by a cub. Jees, Griff was only five going on six. “What?” Gan sat up. “She’s not even two years old?”

“She changed here in our cave. She’s beautiful and all legs. She’s going to be tall. She’s got Coby’s curly hair but she’s got your hair color.” I lifted my hand and ran it over his scalp. “And Sammy?” “He’s just mad because his little sister is bigger than he is.” Gan manhandled me into his embrace, my ass was cradled by his thighs. “Tell me that she has your face.” “Are you saying I look like a girl?” “That will tell me how protectively fatherlike I will have to be. If she looks like you, we’ll be kicking tigers to the curb at every turn.” His arms came around my chest and he hugged me back to me. “I have never felt so content as I do right now. My love is in my arms. My love has self-inserted himself into my dreams.” I winced. They have to come up with a better term than that. “So, you’ll come home now?” “I’ll deal with Daniel.” Gan nuzzled the back of my neck running his nose through my hair. “Good. I need to know when the Satyr will start showing itself.” “What do you mean?” He stilled and I felt his head tilt to rest along side my ear. “I don’t remember when the Satyr started with me. Was it when I was fifteen, or when I was in the library? I don’t want Lalah to be frightened like I was.” Gan sat up straight. “Delilah is a tiger.” “But when do we know if she is part Satyr?” “She was born a weretiger. She doesn’t have the Satyr within her. Neither does Sammy.” I just stilled. What? “That wasn’t what you said...you said that we would have to wait for puberty before you would know if they were part satyr.” “I did?” I struggled out of his embrace and jumped to my feet. “Yah, you did.” “You were thinking of running away with the cubbies. I had to stop you from leaving. I had to make you give us enough time to work out our feelings for each other.” Lies. Goddamn fucking lies again. “And you did. You’re here. With me. In this place.”

Anger...no rage ripped through me. “You raped me. You slapped a collar on me, drugged me and dragged me off to the Garden.” “I had to renew my claim...” “You fucking broke my ribs then knocked me unconscious and raped me so badly that I almost died.” “I didn’t mean... “Yes you did! You just admitted it. You were going to do anything to keep me from leaving. That’s the only reason you went and got the cubbies from Cody, isn’t it? I wouldn’t come back to the house so you went and got something that would make me come back into your sphere of influence.” Gan flicked his eyes down to the deflated mattress. Guilty. “Do you love them?” His face snapped back up to meet my gaze. “Of course I do.” “But you wouldn’t have gotten them if I hadn’t insisted on it.” “I know nothing about raising children.” “Neither did I! It’s an on-the-job experience. It’s a wonderful thing if you want your kids!” “You’re a good mother, Walter.” “Well you’re a lousy father. To me and my cubbies.” He reached for my arm. I pulled back. I was disgusted with myself as well as with him. “So, the cubs are just cubs.” “They are more than just weretigers, Walter. They are yours.” “I notice you didn’t say ours. Do what you want, Gan. It seems your best at that anyway.” “Childe!” I didn’t turn around. “What are you going to do, Walter?” “I’m going to do what I should have done twelve months ago.” “You’re going to leave.” “I’m going to take all my cubbies and kittens with me. You might find them a nuisance, but I love them. I’ll find someplace we can be safe.” Christ. I didn’t even hear him move. I found my arms pinned at my sides and he squeezed me hard. “You love me...you couldn’t be here if you didn’t love me.” “A cat can’t live on love alone. I don’t trust you, Gan. You’ve lied and manipulated me from birth. I’m

done with being stupid. Let me go.” “No. I don’t want to.” “You can’t always get what you want.” “You’re here. You love me. You LOVE me.” I turned my nails into black talons then raked them down his forearms. He cursed as I pulled free. “Enough....I’ve taken all I can from you, Lord Antioch. I’m not taking any more. Not at the expense of my cubbies.” I let my hand drop down to my stomach, “and my future cub.” His face stilled as he looked down at my cradling hand. “You don’t have to leave, Childe.” “You’ve left me little choice, Gan.” “The Mansion is yours. It’s in your name. I started building it the day I found you out in the woods. The land, and the house is in your name. It is your legacy. The cubbies will be safe within it.” I stared across the entrance of the cave at him. Blood was pouring down his arms. “Hate me if you must, Walter, but don’t endanger the cubs.” “How do I key the walls and gate?” “David will show you.” His shoulders relaxed “If you try and come around, you’ll get fried.” “If that is what will make you happy, Childe.” I turned on my heel and headed out into the twilight. The whole mood had changed. Even though this was just Gan’s personal dreamscape. I would never be returning to the cave. I couldn’t even call it mine anymore. “I’ve learned my lesson, Gan.” “What lesson is that?” “I’m not supposed to be happy.” If wanting to be with your love got you here. Wishing to get as far away as possible from your love had to work too. “I love you, Walter.” “Gan, you don’t know what love is. I don’t either, but my children will. All my children.” My chest was tight and my throat felt like I had a hand squeezing it. A sob ripped out of my throat and I broke down in the back seat of the car. ‘Kid? Kid!” I opened my eyes and stared back at Sarge...at Ken. “You all right?” “Let’s go home.”

Francis gestured to the row of houses off to the left. We were outside of Daniel’s den of pain and bondage. “I said, let’s go home.” Ken looked into my face and knew that something had gone horribly wrong. “Do it, Francis.” The car did a u-turn directly in front of Daniels’ doorstep. The door wrenched open and Gan came clattering down the steps. Francis looked in the rear view mirror. I was watching too. The red headed bastard was standing in the middle of the road staring after the car. I could see blood trailing down his arms. “Drive, Francis.” Ken’s voice was hard with command. The car smoothly accelerated away. /Childe.../ I shut my thoughts to him. He was the master of lies and deceit. My lover. My love. My Father. My Heartache. I closed my eyes, cradled the next generation and cried.

Chapter 33- Life & Death It’s hard to be depressed with Fluffies around. They might be smaller than my cubbies, but it would be a mistake to think them younger. They had seen too much of the dark side of life while in the tender care of Daniel Evans, deceased art entrepreneur. They were finely tuned to moods. As I said Daniel had a 80/20 split on me, and I ended up being on the short end of the stick a couple of times, but the Fluffies had been his pride and joy from day one. They had been his constant daytime companions even if in their true form. They might had looked older, maybe youngish looking twenty year old twins if you were into a willing suspension of disbelief when they were on two legs but in truth, I think the Fluffies were only about three, maybe three and a half. I had no doubt that if dear old Mom hadn’t sold me to Daniel, those poor Lynx would have been raped. They had gained some coping skills with that hentai bastard and now they used them on me. I was never alone. I couldn’t get to be alone. They watched my every move and tried to put a smile on my face. You couldn’t fault them. I seemed to have come in their hour of need and they were simply returning the favor. I lay on the wide branch of my tree and just stared out across the forest. Not really looking at anything. Not really feeling anything. Not really thinking of anything. I had finally reached the statehood of numb. There was a fur pile underneath my branch. Sammy and Vine were wrestling and playing boyish games and Griff was watching to make sure that things didn’t get out of hand. Sammy’s strength was growing exponentially. Lalah was flourishing as a ballerina and Holly had made himself her personal fluffy bodyguard. I think he liked the ballet lessons. Everybody deserved a little happiness. Daniel Evans. Deceased. Crispin G. Antioch. Manslaughter. I tapped my tail on the wide trunk behind me. I wasn’t going to take any blame in this. I had walked away...okay, ran away. He fucking....no....no. The past is in the past. No more rehashing it. No more examining it. The cubbies were just a ploy to keep me with him. The Fluffies were just another hold to bind me. I thought back to the lawyer’s visit that one morning a few weeks ago. The mansion was mine -- Walter. G. Antioch. I didn’t have a middle name so my Father gave me his. Walter Gan Antioch. The mansion; the 155 acres surrounding it; the twelve foot magical wall that had to be bespelled every three years; and a mountain of money that I couldn’t have earned if I took clients every day for ten years, all of this had been transferred to me on my 21st birthday. This was the first I was hearing about it. In the fucking dark, once again. The only stipulation that the Lawyer said was that all the staff were to remain if they so desired. I was actually surprised that there wasn’t a mass exodus. I had made it abundantly clear that Gan was not welcome here and if anyone had a problem that they could get a generous severance and be on their way. A few left but most stayed. David and I have come to an understanding. He’s never getting into my bed and he has no say over who I do invite. I honestly thought he was going to run after the big red headed bastard but he decided to stay. As for Gan.

Gan. The death of Daniel Evans and his bodyguard Henry Eriks had made the news tabloids. I don’t think that this was what Gan had planned but with my retreat to safety he let the shit hit the fan. Police found Daniel and Eriks dead down in the basement. The recluse billionaire Crispin Antioch was found unconscious in a cage obviously tortured and sexually abused. Slowly the story came out about Daniel’s sadomasochistic tendencies and his foray into the blackmail arena. I can only assume that Gan has contacts all over the place to get this placed in the news all across the country. In the larger scheme of things Daniel was just a two bit operator. However because of this news coverage, his brothels were discovered and the women there were set free. Something good had come out of this fiasco. I don’t know why Gan was even charged with manslaughter. The corner’s report was that both Daniel and Eriks had their chests crushed as if they had been hit with a car. Details were mum, by a publication ban by the court. I could only assume that Gan had put on his Satyr suit and kicked them to death. Which is why if the police had found him, as a human, locked in a cage, how could he have killed them – how could they even come up with manslaughter? Well I knew he killed them but I wasn’t going to volunteer that information. As it was, I was asked to come down to the station and make a statement. I ended up lying my tail off. I went to Daniel to borrow money then couldn’t pay it back. I ended up down in basement cages. A chance meeting with Mr. Antioch and his sympathic ear and boat load of cash saved me, unfortunately Cris caught the eye of the pervert and that was all she wrote. Where was I the afternoon of June 11? Taking my son and daughter to ballet practise. With all the media coverage they had to have a suspect. If not, the police looked incompetent. They needed a scapegoat and Gan was chosen. Then again, even with the scads of money he left me, he had more than enough to hire the best lawyers. I could watch it all on court TV. If I wanted to...and I didn’t. I had other things to worry about... Like the fluttering in my stomach. /Griff./ I looked down. He stood under the branch looking up at me with concern in his eyes. Ever since I came back home bawling my eyes out almost six weeks ago, he’s been like the Fluffies. Oh so careful. Even in bed. “Walt?” It was like the first time I was pregnant. Don’t upset Tigerboy. He’s unstable. I was as stable as I was going to get. /It’s time./ His eyes widened. He scrambled for the cell phone that had taken up permanent residency in his pocket and hit speed dial before I started climbing out of the tree. I went oof when I hit the ground. Sammy and Vine were at my side before I could even take a couple of steps. They were like mismatched

bookends trying to prop me up. The only problem was I didn’t need propping and they were more in the way than being helpful. I let them impede me. The last time I was feeling like this for hours before I gave birth. “It’s time!” Griff shouted into the phone. “Oh...it’s Griff. I’m calling for Walter. He’s pregnant. Oh...okay. Yeah. I’ll do that.” Griff snapped the phone closed. /What did Dr. Van say?/ “He said to lay off the caffeine.” I broke out laughing. A cheetah with a caffeine buzz was like cubby and fluffy free-for-all. It’s all fun and games until the inevitable crash then everyone has the grumpies. The flutters were still going on in my stomach. “Come on...” I lead the way back to the mansion – back home. Our motley little crew were crossing the laneway when Tiger Mom’s SUV pulled up. She had offered to take my dancing cats to class because by her calculations I should be hatching any day. She was right. Lalah climbed out of the back seat all in a sea of pink leotard and frilly tutu. You would think that with her red hair it should have clashed. She was a pretty little thing. She could motor around like a regular ten year old now. There were times I would catch her on all fours but she was getting the hang of being human, well, passing for human. Lalah spied me in my tiger fur and came bounding up all graceful like and hugged me around the neck. Unwillingly my eyes zeroed in on the pink ribbon around her neck. Her collar. I never wanted my babies to have to wear a collar. The fact that Coby brought it was not lost on me. “Lalah is a young were. This isn’t a shock collar, baby. It will just keep her in human form while at dance class. When she gets tired, she’ll automatically go back to her true form. You don’t want that happening in the middle of class. Trauma all the way around.” It had been lunch time. I was sitting stunned in the dining room with my fish stew and mother’s milk untouched as Lalah stood at my side with her big green eyes pleading. “Mommy, I want to go to class.” Coby came around the other side of the table and perched herself on the corner. “Collars have their uses, Baby. I’ve explained to Delilah what might happen if she turned weretiger in public. Being humiliated is the least of her worries.” /Gan did it wrong with you. If he explained things, you might not have been sooo.../ /Freaked out./ Lalah knew we were talking silently and she kept quiet but she was bouncing up and down with excitement. I knew it was my own fear that was making my chest tight. “I get to put it on and take it off. Nobody else gets to touch it.” Lalah explained seriously. If that was supposed to make it better, it didn’t. “That’s how it should be, Baby.” Coby picked up my milk and handed it to me. “You’re doing a great

job.” /Baby, don’t let what happened to you stunt your children./ “Mommy...” Oh good lord, I couldn’t say no to those emerald eyes. “Show me how you do it.” Lalah jumped up and kissed my cheek then reached down for the pink satin looking ribbon. The catch was a little pink flower with a cluster of crystals for the center. It snapped together just like a cat harness. “And it’s pretty, Mommy. Pleaaaaaassssseeeeee.” “Take it off, now.” I tried to keep my voice calm and neutral. Lalah lifted up her neck and touched the crystals. The ribbon slipped off and landed on her shoulder. “See. So can I go to dance class?” Coby raised an orange eyebrow. “You can go.” Lalah jumped up onto my chair and my milk went flying. The glass hit the floor and shattered. “I’m sorry, Mommy.” Her face closed in on itself and she looked like she was going to cry. Helena rushed from the kitchen. I really didn’t like to admit it but I honestly believe the staff think I’m...ahem, high strung. Insert spoiled, here. That is the farthest from the truth. I hoped. Everything was cleaned up, the milk sopped, the glass collected and another mug of mother’s milk was delivered. I had caught my girl and she was sitting on my knee. “So, when you’re a dancer does this mean you won’t be playing with me on the merry go round any more?” Lalah pressed her forehead up against mine. “You can’t play. Not until you have my next little sister.” Coby broke out laughing and ruffled my hair. “You heard the order, Baby. Do you know if it’s a boy or a girl?” I didn’t care. I just wanted my cub to be healthy. Lalah was blossoming as a dancer. She had been so awkward at first. Now, she walked with a grace that little dancers had. She was going to be so beautiful as a human. This wasn’t just a Mommy talking. Weretigers had a little something, something going on that drew humans. Maybe it was the danger. I don’t know but even as a twenty month old, I knew my little special girl had it. I was going to be busy, me and my big stick. Holly jumped out the same side of the SUV but he was dressed all in black. Ballerina weres. Who knew? “Baby?” Tiger Mom opened her door and looked over at me. “I called Dr. Van!” Griff really was jumping around like a caffeinated coffee bean. Even more so than usual.

“It’s time?” Coby shut off the engine and slammed the door. “Okay, everyone back off. We have to get your Mother up to his room and ready for the Dr.” Lalah danced around and pressed a hand against my furry stomach. “I was watching Discovery and I saw how baby tigers are made. So that’s what you and Griff did, Mommy?” I am so blocking that channel. /Not quite./ “Lalah go and get changed. You too, Holly. I’ll get your Mother set up in her room then we’ll meet downstairs and we are going to have a talk.” “But I want to see the cub come out.” Oh, no you don’t. It’s bad enough that Dr. Van will be mining for tigers again but there is no way in hell my little girl is going to be watching it. We parted mini company just inside the house. Griff and Coby lead me upstairs. The little guys all headed off to do whatever they were going to do. A pet bed had been set up in the master bedroom. Becoming an adult had seen my tiger grow a little larger all the way around. As a tiger, I hung off the bed. Besides if it was as messy as the first time, the bed would be ruined. I made it to my bedroom and found Sammy directed traffic. He could be a little dictator. The Fluffies marched to his tune...and, they must have run like the dickens to get here ahead of us. Pillows were fluffed. Towels were set beside the bed. Sammy met me at the door and tried to get me to lean on him so he could walk me to the bed. /I’m giving birth, Sammy. I’m not an invalid./ Sammy moved up and rubbed his head along the side of mine. /I promised Daddy that I would take care of you, Mommy./ What can you say to that? I let Sammy boss me around. Gan was their Father. I wasn’t such a bitch that I would deny him access to the cubbies but Coby and Sosu took them to see him at the Garden of Earthly Delight. I didn’t want to see him. I got so angry when I thought of him and his continuous cycle of lies and manipulations. I feared the next time I saw him, I might do more than just claw his arms. One parent with the possibility of going to prison was enough for any child. I stayed home. The Fluffies stayed with me and tried to keep me entertained when my babies were gone. I had closed down my side of the Garden. I had only done it to get money to leave and to make sure that the rest of the Satyr Nation didn’t look at my cubs. Since they would never look at Sammy and Lalah anyways, I figured I was safe behind these walls. After my time with Daniel, I really didn’t venture out much into the big wide world. I could do it, but if I didn’t have to, I sent Sarge or someone else from the staff. It turned out to be a waste of a good stationwagon. Vine came into the master bedroom as a human. He was carrying his stuffed teddy bear. Both he and

Holly slept in the same bed even though they each had their own. I think it was still the comfort they needed. Hell was all they had known. Three months of freedom is still too small an adjustment period. I settled on the pet bed and Vine came up and knelt down beside me. His big blue eyes were wide and scared. /I’m okay. Dr. Van will be here to make sure everything is fine./ “Keep Mr. Stuffy. If you get scared just hug him really tight.” /He might get dirty./ “Mr. Stuffy likes baths. If you get really really get scared and claw him open, that’s okay. I know you can sew him up like you did with toy Lalah.” Damn it. I blinked back tears. I let my big tiger tongue come out and slobber all over the side of his face. He tucked Mr. Stuffy into my chest between my legs then turned and scampered out of the room. Coby side stepped the little Lynx as she came back through the door. “I didn’t think you knew what you were getting yourself into Baby, when you brought those two home. I mean, I could see Griff. Rowr, rowr, I wouldn’t kick that piece out of my bed...” /Mom!/ Coby grinned at me. She looked like a pixie...with fangs. “I can window shop all I want, Baby. These paws belong to Sosu.” “I looked at the werelynx and I wondered if they were so far gone that they would be nothing more than the pets that sadist was trying to turn them into. I said, you got a big heart, Baby. So, are you going to let them run wild, or are you going to give them human lessons?” /Human lessons?/ “The same things you’ve been teaching the cubbies, even before Lalah could change.” I frowned. I really hadn’t been trying to teach them anything. “They can read. Lalah already knew how to spell her name. You’re a good teacher, Walter, even if you weren’t trying. Those two and your Cheetah boy could do with some human lessons. Then if there is a next time when they are on their own, they won’t get picked out of a crowd for being obviously different. You passed for human for almost twenty-five years.” /I passed for a raving lunatic./ “But a human lunatic.” Well, that gave me something to think about. Then all the cubbies, fluffies and caffeine cheetahs descended and made a mess of the room. Once the staff knew what the hell was going on, the little ones were ushered away. Griff was pushed out of the room too. I really didn’t feel comfortable with him watching Dr. Van have to stick his arm up my…birthing canal. Griff thought I was a sexual deviant as it was. I didn’t need this added to my

resume. “How’s my little Mother to be, once again. Hmmm?” Dr. Van was a cheery sort for whatever the heck he was. He came in and set his doctor’s back of tricks down beside me then leaned forward until his jackal head was parallel with mine. “You know, I would have liked to seen you put on more weight.” Coby came forward and knelt beside me. “He hasn’t been skipping any meals.” I grumbled. /HE is right here./ Coby pat my head. “Sorry, Baby. Force of habit.” “Okee dokee…let me take a listen.” I stretched out on my side. Mom laid across my shoulders and scratched behind my ears. I felt my stomach contract as those tall pointed ears pressed against me. “Good strong heartbeat. One heart. Are you ready to let this little one out into the big wide world?” /That’s a rhetorical question, right?/ “Haha. He said you had a sense of humor.” He? Crap, now was not the time to be thinking about that. One thing at a time here. “Okay, just relax Walt and we’ll take a good look at your progress.” Dr. Van winked at me with the one eye that was still in his head. Oh....my... This hurt...I ended up panting hard. I don’t remember it hurting like this last time. Okay, I was freaking out and panicked at the time but....I was also getting screwed by Gan. He was wider and longer than either of my lovers. He wasn’t a forearm but....grrrrrrrr. “Walter?” Coby stroked my head. “Breathe Baby...just concentrate on breathing.” “We have a cub!” Dr. Van pushed in deeper and I swear my eyes crossed. Please...please...please....please be all right, little one. Please..... Mmmeeewww mmmmeeeeeewww. “You’ve got another lovely daughter, Walter.” Did it take this long before he set Sammy in front of me. Was there something wrong? I tried to shift to sit up but mom laid her body across me. /Mom? What’s wrong?/ Coby turned her face back to me. She was crying. /MOM!/ Dr. Van set a small sienna red, black spotted tiger cub at my face. “Everything looks like it is where it should be.” I had a cheetah spotted tiger daughter. Sienna red. I put my paws around her and began to lap her clean and damp. Damn, she had a set of lungs on her. “She’s beautiful, Baby. Do you have a name?”

/Wilhelmina./ “Another strong name.” /You’re not taking her./ It was a statement of fact. “I know that Baby. I’ve got a nurse on their way. They will help you.” I got a kiss to a furry ear. “Can I take her while the good Dr. finishes up with you?” I was going to say no when Dr. Van dove back in. My claws dug into the pet bed. /Don’t go too far./ “You are such a worry wart.” I got another kiss. “That’s what makes you a good mother, Baby.” The smell of blood filled the room. Dr. Van called out, “Griff, I can hear you breathing out in the hall. Come in here and help Walter.” I winced as he pushed back inside me again. There was more blood and discharge with this retreat. Griff came to my side but stood there silent and still. Dr. Van worked quietly. Okay...I lifted my head. Griff was crying. I shifted my gaze down to the good doctor. His face was masked. /What’s wrong?/ “I’m sorry, Walter.” Griff’s voice was harsh and broken. I’d never heard it like that before. /Griff?/ He bent down and gently shifted me off of the soiled towels. /Griff?/ He just shook his head. /Dr. Van?/ “I’m sorry, Walter. There was only one heartbeat. He is small. He passed long ago. There was nothing you could have done differently.” Oh my god. /Show him to me./ “Walter...” /Please.../ He was a sienna red tiger striped cheetah. He was tiny compared to Wilhemina. I began to cry. Griff lowered his face down to the ruff of my neck and began to sob too. This would have been his first litter. A daughter and a son...but only a daughter to hold in his arms. Mom came back from the bathroom with her granddaughter wrapped in a clean warm towel. She lowered herself between us. “The loss of little ones is something we were mothers have to face. I have six cubs who lived, including you, Baby. I gave birth nine times. I can’t say that it gets easier but, this isn’t a lesson your cubbies need to learn right now.” Coby handed the red bundle to her father. Griff looked down at the little face. “She’s got my spots.” “Your cubs miss their Father, Walter. More than they show you because they have seen you sad. They

don’t like making you sad. I don’t think they need more trauma in their lives.” /Lies got Gan and me into this trauma./ /Sometimes, Baby, lies are easier to take than the truth. I will leave it up to you two to decide./ Griff looked up from Wilhemina. /Our boy died back at Daniel’s. Holly and Vine are frightened of humans. If they know...if they know that Daniel killed our cub, I don’t know if they will get over it./ I frowned at him. /Daniel’s dead./ Griff touched his red daughter’s head. /He was a human, Walter. A human injured all of us. A human took a little brother from them. That would be more than they could forget, or forgive. It would do more harm than good./ Here I was thinking Griff was just an older cub. I nodded. He was stronger than gave him credit for. Wasn’t I arrogant. Dr. Van had two eyes in his head. “As before, Walter...stay in your true form for three days. If there is more bleeding, or it increases, you call me right away.” Coby reached out a hand to me and caught Griff around the back of the neck. “I will take my grandson with me, Walter, Griffin. He will have a resting place in the family plot.” Griff set the shivering bundle between my front paws. She was a hungry little thing. “I’ll go and see where the tigress’s are.” Griff got up and walked out of the room, decaffeinated. Dr. Van packed up his bag. “Keep an eye on your little girl. I’m glad to see that she is fully formed. I hope that there are no lingering effectives of whatever Evans drugged you with. When she gets older, we’ll do some tests. My condolences, Walter; Coby.” Coby waited until we were alone in the room then she stretched out beside me. Her hand came up and a finger rubbed at Wilhemina’s head. “Life is for the living, Walter. Grieve for the little one you lost, but you have another one here that needs you. You have many who need you whether or not they are of your bloodline. You have many lessons to teach them. Death is a lesson that can be learned much later.” /Mom?/ “Yes, Baby?” /I love you./ /Thank you, Baby. I never expected forgiveness for leaving you out in the woods, but if I didn’t...the Tigers would have ripped you to shreds. I knew that you were something special. Others know that now./ She sat up, “I’m going to get ready to go now. I’ll take my grandson with me. What would you like on his marker?” /Terrance./

“Wilhemina and Terrance. You have a gift for names.” Coby rose to her feet then picked up the other bundle that was lying at my tail. “You also have a gift for teaching, Baby. Teach your children well and they will be able to walk in both worlds without fear. Give Mina a kiss for me.” I gathered the little cubby to me. She was so small. I hadn’t realized how much Sammy and Lalah had grown. I sniffed in her little cubby scent. To walk in both worlds. That was a gift that would benefit everyone. I was hiding out here. I knew that. I had to lead by example. I heard the clatter of paws and feet rushing down the hall. /Hello, Wilhemina. I’m your Mommy. I’m happy to finally meet you. I will protect you. So will your big brothers and sister. You will never have to fear...you have family who loves you very much./ I looked towards the door to my bedroom and saw tiger green, lynx blue and cheetah brown eyes all looking at me. /You’ll never be alone, because you are loved./ I nodded and my family slowly came into the room properly and quietly. Everyone sat down and looked at the tiny little tiger. There was awe on their faces. All of them were once this small and helpless. That’s when it hit me. Family. This was my family. An important member was missing. I was going to have to try and make peace with Gan. Even if I couldn’t trust him to be my lover, he was my Father, and the cubbies Dad. Some lies were to keep harm away. Telling me the truth back then wouldn’t have helped. I wasn’t a place where I could handle the truth. Griff came back into the room and walked up behind Holly and Vine. He laid his hands on their pale hair. “Meet your little sister, Wilhemina. You’re her big brothers.” Holly laid on his stomach and watched the tiny tiger with intense blue eyes. The scars on his face had faded a bit more but they were always going to be visible. “You don’t know how lucky you are, Wilhemina to have a Mommy like Walter. Nothing is going to hurt you because he will make everything better.” Griff caught my eye as if to say see. I blinked away the tears then used my tail tip to brush at the tears on Holly’s face. I had a hell of a bit job ahead of me if I was to make everything better. But, life was for the living. I had to make sure all my children had something to life for. I had to have something to live for. I think I deserved it. My newest little girl was sienna red. Just like me, just like Gan. I think we both deserved something to live for. I had no clue what the hell to do next.

Chapter 34- Unconditional Gan was aquitted. As if there was going to be any doubt about it. Even if he wasn’t Lord of the Satyr, he was the reclusive multibillionaire Crispin Antioch who had more lawyers and resources than you should shake twenty sticks at. It was just a coincidence that the day of his verdict was Halloween. Aside from the kegger frat screwfest, also know as the spring equinox bacchanal, Gan usually had a type of Samhain...or a fall feast of food, drink and sex. Actually since it was held at the mansion, I guess it was now my fuckfest. That was another clause in the ownership of the property. Specials events where to continue unabated. I didn’t remember it because it was after Halloween when Gan picked me up in the library and...I think I was being more than a handful and he either cancelled it or moved it someplace else the following year. Now that I think about it...he was gone that weekend. He dragged his sorry red tailed ass back and sacked out for the entire day. Sex on hooves can do that to you, I guess. /Mama!/ I looked down at Mina. She had her father’s spots; his deep brown eyes and she had my habit for getting into trouble. I thanked God that she seemed to progressing as a normal werekit. She seemed smaller and a little slower than my cubbies but then she was pure cat, not a hybrid satyr mix. She didn’t need it. She had a cult of personality about her. She had all of the cubs and kits wrapped around her tail – and she knew it. Three months old and she’s queen of the world. I caught her in my arms and dragged her up onto my chair. I planted a kiss on her snout and got a kitten laugh in my head as she gave me half hearted squirms to get away. “What is it my precious?” /How come I’m red? Daddy’s not red. Holly’s got blue eyes, I don’t got blue eyes? Can I have blue eyes? Or your green one? Vine is fluffy...can I be fluffy too?/ She shot off questions like a machinegun then looked at me with expectations that I knew the answer to all her questions. “Well, my dear, you are red, because I’m a red tiger. You’re Daddy has got those same black ink spots and you got your Daddy’s special brown eyes.” /Can I be fluffy? Like my big brothers?/ “Ah....we’re tigers. We don’t get fluffy.” /Holly and Vine aren’t tigers?/ “No, Mina. They are lynx. I adopted them...that means, they didn’t have a mommy or a daddy any more and I said I would be their mommy too.” /Good....cause I’m their sistah./ “Sister.” /Sistah./

“Eeer.” “Grrr?” “Never mind. You all packed to go stay with Grandma?” /Yah!/ Mina jumped off me using my stomach as a trampoline. I almost tossed my cookies. She was small but mighty. /Daddy!/ It was a good thing Griff was quick. He caught her in mid pounce then spun around as she squealed. “Grandma just came through the gate. Get your backpack.” Wilhemina still had some coordination problems just because she was so young but she was bound and determined to follow her brothers and sister everywhere. I was just glad that they didn’t mind it. I glanced up as Griff sat his fine self down at the table. He leaned back on his arms and looked at me with a calculating expression. “What?” “I can stay.” “Mom said you were welcome over in Tiger country.” “That’s not what I mean.” He shifted onto one hip then swung his leg over my head so he was kind of straddling me while still sitting at the table. “I don’t have to go with the kids.” I stood up and leaned forward pressing my face up against his. He was an affectionate cat. Rather a closet romantic. I kissed him on the lips then opened my eyes, catching him right in the browns. “I’ve been through one of these. It’s rather disturbing. The fact that I have to sit in the middle of it is something I would rather squirm my way out of...but...if we want to keep the roof over our heads, I have to play Lord Father.” “But you’re not a Satyr.” “Tell that to the Council.” The Council of Satyr’s was not what I was expecting. Okay, I knew they were going to be goatboys. I just didn’t know that I had the pleasure of screwing all of them during the time my office was open for business. And got paid for it. To say that they were disappointed that I had a little tiger was the understatement of the season. It was even worse when they found out that the father of the said tiger wasn’t their beloved Lord. I think they would have stripped me of the title of Consort if they could. Technically, I was still bound to Gan until the middle of winter. It was their idea to combine Gan’s verdict with the fall festival. I guess they didn’t know that Gan and I had a falling out. Since he hadn’t told them, and I think he might not have had the opportunity to tell them, I kept mum about it. I’d been thinking about us anyways. My only explanation I could come up with that made any sense was guilt. Gan left me with a freak as a mother. He gave her absolute power over me and she fucked

me over big time. He blamed himself for not following up and checking things for himself. He doesn’t need me. I can’t match him in anything...and while my eyes might say I’m an adult. I’ve been every childish. His silent call; I ignore. He walks my dreams; I force myself awake. I’m making it worse between us. Okay I lied. My Satyr was up and prowling and Gan just happened to dial it at that time. He offered beautiful submission. Wham, bam, thank you tiger. I treated him like a dimestore hustler...or maybe I treated him like I was the dimestore hustler. Since then, I made sure I woke up. I can’t deny everyone cake then gorge myself on it. That’s just not right. I was going to take Lalah and Holly to ballet and Gan was going to meet me there for coffee. Hopefully we would keep our clothes on and I could keep my claws to myself. Griff...Griff would be in the way if he came. I got a paw to the back of the head and Griff pulled me into his embrace. I wrapped my arms around him as he hugged me. “I know I’m not in your league, Walter.” I stiffened and tried to stand up. He closed his legs around me, his heels crossed and settled just under the cheeks of my ass. There was no way I was going to get away unless I seriously hurt him. I had a feeling that I had hurt him enough without even trying. He continued to whisper into my ear. “If I hadn’t gotten you knocked up, you would have given me my walking papers or you would have me in the classroom with the rest of the cubs. I know I’m not old enough to keep you interested.” “Griff...” “I may have more in common with the Lynx than with you but we are bound together. Wihlemina is such a treasure. I had given up hope at Daniels. I was going to die in that basement. Then you showed up. You were unconscious and he kept you sedated. Even then, you defied him. Here I thought, look at that. He’s not even all there and the core of him is still fighting. It just showed me how weak I was.” “I never...” “Shut up, Walter.” I blinked. “I need to grow. I know that. I thought was all that and a bag of chips back home. Nobody could talk to me or teach me anything because I knew it all. I got a wicked wake up call.” “You’re leaving?” “I know Wilhemina will be safe with you, Walter. Now I know why the Cheetah elders didn’t want any of the kits to leave until they were ten. They should have said there was hell out there waiting for us. I was picked up three days into the city. I think I was in the basement for a year.” Oh crap...he was four? “I know how careful you are with me...and you shouldn’t have to be. You are tied to the Lord of the Satyr and if you really think about it...you want to be. Silas and I have shared a bottle of tequila over

you. We are substitutes. Silas doesn’t mind it.” “But you do.” “See, I’m too young.” “No...Griff, I’m sorry.” “I’m standing in your way.” “What?” “Silas and I agreed. When I leave, he will stop taking your calls. You will have to go to Lord Antioch or you will go more weird than usual.” “I....weird?” Griff laughed, plastered a kiss on my lips then released me. “I would love to say that I could give your Lord a run for his money, but I can’t even qualify to get into the starting gate.” “When are you leaving?” “After we get back from Tiger country. I’ve been gone long enough. I’ll be back to see Mina. Maybe when I get settled and smarten up some more, I will bring her to visit her other grandmother. With your permission of course.” “You’re her father.” “Just like a mother, a father can love unconditionally. Don’t blame him for not knowing his ass from a hole in the ground.” My face must have changed. “Tequila loosens up tongues. None of the Satyr would know how to be a father. They become a parent...they die.” “Are you sure you need to go home? You seem pretty grown up.” “I’ll miss you, Walter.” “I’m sorry, Griff.” “Well I’ll get everyone ready. Not that I wouldn’t enjoy your party tonight, but I’m not much into group sex.” “Yeah, me.” I watched Griff walk out of the dining room. Crap. Crap, crap crap. I’m such a fucking bastard. I hurt him. Without intended to, I really hurt him. I sat back down and ran a hand down my face. Like father, like son. What had Gan said? A party was great to attend but planning and the clean up is a pain in the ass. Ever so true. The staff were buzzing. I guess this was part of their normal routine. Everyone liked routine. I was the monkeywrench in the gears. I have to be the most repressed Satyr in the history of Satyrhood. David came up and basically told me to get out of the way. If he was hoping for friendship, he was

going to be disappointed. He fucked me over once. I wasn’t giving him the chance again and...he had made Griff cry by being deliberately cruel. I maybe a dink, but I don’t think I have ever been deliberately cruel. I got up and headed out to my set of hot wheelz. It turned out I wasn’t such a bad driver with automatic transmission and without someone screaming obscenities inches from my ear. Who knew? Marco was sitting beside me as I drove Lalah and Holly off the property in my cherry Magnum wagon. Lalah was all in pink again. Hollywood was in black. They were chattering dance stuff. They had a recital coming up. This foray into ballet was just to get Lalah used to walking like a human. Holly forced his way in saying that Lady Antioch needed a body guard. I didn’t doubt that Holly would get in someone’s way if they tried to do anything but...he needed this bit o’ pampering too. I tried to get Hollywood and Vine to pick new names. They didn’t want to. They had no problem with them. So I shut up about it. Still...for the lack of a better term, I thought of them as slave names. Pet names. I wanted them to be free of Daniel once and for all but if they didn’t want to change. Here I was being arrogant again. I can’t get my back yard in order and here I am trying to rake someone else’s vegetables. We pulled up to the sidewalk about five cars down from the stairway that let up to the dance studio. I parallel parked in two tries then threw it into park. Marco grinned at me and climbed out. I twisted around in the front seat so I could see both my kittens. “Remember, Grandma is picking you up and you’re going to her place until Sunday. Give me a kiss.” Lalah gave me a big smack on the cheek. Holly leaned forward and kissed me on the other cheek. Lalah twisted and looked out the side window. “Daddy’s here.” Her voice was kind of subdued. Oh crap. “I called him and told me to meet me here.” “Is Daddy going to be come back home?” “Me and Daddy have got a lot of things to talk about first. Lalah...I’m sorry, if I made you and your brother sad. Just because your Daddy and I are...not seeing eye to eye doesn’t mean that you can’t be happy to be with him.” “If you want to see eye to eye, you need to get platform shoes.” Holly piped in. I glanced over at him. He was quite earnest. I kept my grin off my face. “I’ll do that. Go dance.” Marco opened the back door. Holly scampered out. Lalah stopped and touched the pink and shiny collar at her neck. “I know Daddy didn’t let you take your collar off. I think he was scared something bad might happen if you could take it off in public.” Out of the mouths of babes. “I’m starting to see that now, little girl. Go give your Dad a hug.” Marco hovered by the car door. “I can stay with you, Sir.”

“Gan has done worse to me than you can imagine. He didn’t kill them then. He ain’t going to do it now. Keep my cubbies safe, Marco.” I waved him off. He didn’t want to go but I didn’t feel threatened by the big redheaded bastard any more. I leaned over the seat with my arms across the top of it so I could prop my chin up. There was no artifice in the way Gan met his tall graceful daughter. He met Holly the same way. I felt tears well up. Good. That was good. My babies were his babies. /Childe?/ The contact was tentative. I did that to him. I slammed the door every time he tried to talk to me. /Come on, I’m not going bite you./ He kissed his ballerina and...er, male ballerina and walked toward my orange station wagon. /Lalah said you crushed my car./ /Yeah..I’ll have to get you a new one./ /I like this. Sporty looking and big enough to transport the cubbies./ He leaned down and looked into the window. “I’ve missed you, Childe.” “Before you get in this car, ground rule number one. No touching.” “No touching?” I let a wry smile curve my lips. “I don’t think well when you get your hands on me. Sex never seemed to be a problem between us.” “I thought sex was the problem between us.” “No, communication was the problem between us. Sex was just a by-product.” I could smell the Satyr within him. It was strong and longing. A Satyr calls to a Satyr. “Rein him in, or we won’t be doing a damn thing.” “You sound like you don’t trust me, Childe.” “I trust either of us when the Satyr is prowling. Get in the car, Gan. I promise to keep my claws to myself.” I noticed his touch a palm to the forearm of his right arm. I clawed him in the dreamscape – that’s what I was going to call it. Self-insertion...nuh uh. Standing in the street, I saw him dripping blood. Is what we did in the dreamscape a carry over to the physical? The time Gan would come to me in the cave was real. You had to touch your love to get into the dreamscape if your love was one sided. So when I found sexual release in my dream, I did it in real life with him. So...what happens when the both of us are physically separated? “What puts that frown on your brow, Childe?” “Questions...questions I need answers to but we need to settle things between us first. I’m tired, Gan.

I’m tired of trying to hate you. I’m tired of subduing my children who want nothing more than be happy because they are going to see you. I’m tired of hurting lovers I’m forced to go to. I’m tired of running for this...whatever this is.” “Again, this is something you can lay at my feet.” His voice was quiet. “And I’m tired of you being a martyr. If I’m a dink, call me a dink.” I think my eyes might have flashed with the anger I was starting to feel. “We both made mistakes, Gan. Maybe my shoulders aren’t as broad as yours but I’m not going to crumble if you let me pull my own weight.” “I’m going to break your rule.” I found myself dragged across the seat from underneath the steering wheel. Gan wrapped himself around me. It wasn’t the start of anything. Or maybe it was. He offered simple comfort. No purr zone. No tail stubby. He just held me. So I bawled my eyes out. “I’m sorry I’ve distressed you, my Childe.” “Don’t...” I sniffled. “I’ve distressed you too.” “Lovers?” His voice was netural. “Don’t worry, I got dumped.” “Why the hell would they something like that? Don’t they know you’re the best.” He hugged me a little tighter. The back door to the wagon opened. I lifted my head thinking one of the cubbies forgot their knapsack for the rest of the weekend. A round muzzle of a pistol filled my vision. “Well isn’t this just lovely, my two favourite demons in a clinch. You should really get a room, but then demons don’t seem to give a flying fuck where they do it.” “Alyssa.” Gan released me but kept an arm around my shoulder. He turned his head to look into the back seat. “I’m surprised to see you.” “Alive you mean?” “Of course, Dante promised me your head.” “Gan...this isn’t helping.” I whispered to him. The gun was pointed at me. “No, Gan. This isn’t helping. Shooting you wouldn’t do anything, but I doubt my boy here could recover like you.” “He is not your son. He was never your son.” Alyssa’s face turned into the crazed person I now knew she was. “You promised me a child, Lord Gan. I was your High Priestess to your human flock. You promised me a child of my own and you ended up giving me that demon spawn to raise.” “And you did such a good job raising him.”

“I know now why I couldn’t beat that demon out of him...he was pure demon. A she cat slut’s abandoned kit. A satyr’s lust. I should have killed him as a baby if I had known of this abomination. I can still do it.” “What do you want, Alyssa?” “I want my child.” The gun poked forward slightly but not enough to give us a chance to try and disarm her. “You cannot have Walter back.” “I don’t want that filthy animal. I want the child you promised me my Lord Gan and once you give it to me, I will disappear from your sight.” “You could not bear my seed to term...that is nothing...” “You have given rich couples babies. I got a hold of the Vanderbolts. You remember them? They wired you a quarter of a million dollars. You got yourself fucked by Mr. Vanderbolt then you turned around and fucked his wife. They had a beautiful daughter. You can do this. You’ve done this. You will give me my child.” “You are insane.” “Really? Walter, stick out your arm.” I just stared at her. She was off her rocker. There was a wildness in her eyes that might have flared up when she was punishing me for existing but it was never like this. “Boy...don’t make me repeat myself.” I don’t even know why I did it. I guess eighteen years of mental and physical abuse didn’t get shaken off so quickly. She snapped a wristband on me. I jerked my hand back but it was too late. It was just like the collar. I was now locked in human form. “Now, I will lay this out for you...he is your son...his genes are yours. He will mount you Gan, you will do what the Lord Satyr does...and you will give me what was promised.” “You are too old to carry to term.” Gan returned his eyes turning golden. I dropped my arm and yanked at it. Damn it. “A woman sixty years old gave birth to twins. I’m only fifty-one.” “It is not going to happen, Alyssa. You have already signed your death warrant by doing harm to my son. You have dragged your human patron to his death. There is nowhere you can hide from me.” “I will have what you promised me.” “It won’t work, Alyssa. Walter is sterile.” I don’t know what happened first. My ears went deaf or a searing agony in my stomach. I grabbed at

my stomach. Something hot burrowed into me then something hot poured down my side. I lifted my hand...it was covered in blood. I stared across the leather seat of the woman I had called mother for three quarters of my life. She shot me. There was no recognition or remorse in her eyes as she stared back. Everything slowed down. I could hear my heartbeat in my hears. Which was strange because I couldn’t hear. Gan’s arm shot forward and punched her in the face. The gun went flying as she hit the back of the seat. I fell over onto Gan. He grabbed at me and the back door of the car flew open. Alyssa scrambled out. Gan took a hold of the wristband and gave it a wrench. I think I screamed as he jerked everything in my body. The little thin strip of brown leather--slowly turning darker brown as I held my hand to my bleeding guts—was still intact. He kicked the passenger door open and slid out after mom. Only the hand that locks the collar on can remove it. I leaned chest first against the back of the seat. I was going to die looking like a human. I stared out of the open doors as the dark haired woman ran down the sidewalk. A van...that brown van that she used before to kidnap me pulled out of a parking space. I think I was hallucinating...I mean I hope I was hallucinating otherwise a tiger jumped off the stairs of the dance studio and took Alyssa off her feet. Baby... The brown van peeled out. I threw myself sideways behind the wheel. My hands slipped on the steering wheel. I glanced into the side mirror. The van was roaring up the road towards me. I cut the wheel hard, forced the transmission into drive and...floored it. My hearing came back just in time to get the full impact, the grinding of metal on metal, the squeal of tires and the sharp crack of breaking glass. I hit the steering wheel with my chest and my gunshot...and then there was blessed nothing.

Beep....beep....beep. Damn that was annoying. I opened my eyes. Well I tried to. They really didn’t want to but when they finally did, it was blinding white. I blinked. Shapes began to focus. White curtains. A pale yellow blanket over my... I was shot. I tried to lift my arm and found it tied to the guard rail of the hospital bed. The other arms was stuck full of needles that were taped into veins. They pinched and hurt. I groaned. “WALTER!” I winced. Who the hell was screaming in my ear? I flicked my eyes and...Gan’s face loomed over mine. His hand came up and framed my jaw. “Oh thank god...” He kissed me. Something hot fell onto my forehead. Satyr tears. “Off. Lord Gan...get off my patient.” Gan backed up. Dr. Van’s jackal head came into view. “Well hello there, Walter...do you remember what happened.” I tried to move my arm and it pulled on the restraint. Dr. Van reached over and untied my wrist. “You

are a fighter, my little tiger. We had to restrain you to keep you from tearing your stitches and pulling the IV out.” “I...” My mouth was dry. Dr. Van reached over to a cup and pulled out an ice chip. I gratefully sucked on it when he dropped it into my mouth. “She shot me.” “Yes...you were shot. You were also in a car accident.” I raised my right arm up to my forehead. The bracelet was gone. “You cut it off?” Dr. Van leaned forward. “Only the hand that locks it, can release it. You were fortunate that the impact severed the right arm.” He turned and cast an eye at Gan. Gan stood at the end of my bed. He looked like hell. “Otherwise, we might have lost you, my boy. You are stronger in your true form...but since the police are insistent on investigating this failed kidnapping attempt, it was better to keep you human looking.” Dr. Van reached down and pulled the cover back off my left foot. A pink satin ribbon with a crystal center for the flower was locked around my ankle. “Lalah!” “She is fine.” Gan came forward and tucked the covers back around my feet. “Walter.” Dr. Van pat my hand. “The bullet did some damage to you. If you didn’t have a hybrid’s internal irregularities, that shot would have been fatal. As it is...” His voice broke off. “You can’t have any more cubs, Childe.” “I had to do a complete hysterectomy.” I laid back and closed my eyes. That was okay. I searched myself. Yeah, that was okay. Maybe it would hit me hard later, but right now. I was alive. “Thank you...thank you for saving me. All of you. Is Lalah here?” “Everyone is here, Childe.” “Two visitors at a time. Now that you are awake, the cops will want to take your statement. I’ll get a nurse in to change your dressings.” Dr. Van turned and headed out into the hallway. I was surprised that all the hospital staff wasn’t running the otherway. “Gan?” “Dr. Vannashunrota carries a glamour charm with him. Demons see his true form. Humans see another human. Could you see him try to get into medical school in his demonic form? As I said, humans don’t like things that scare them. Dr. Van runs a chance every day that something might happen to that charm. You scared me, Walter. After the crash, the cars caught on fire...Lalah had Alyssa down and Marco was coming down the stairs. I had to get you out before they exploded.” I lifted my hand to him. He came closer and caught it in his own. He leaned over and kissed my knuckles.

/Did Delilah kill her?/ /I did. I tore off her arm and released the bracelet./ /Is Lalah really okay?/ /Our girl is fine. She is quiet the spitfire. She said that she promised she would protect you./ “Yes, she did.” I pulled my hand back and brought my own lips to the back of his hand. There were four parallel scars peeking out from the cuff of his shirt. It matched mine. There was a commotion at the door. There were about three uniform officers and a couple of men in suits. /Don’t leave me, Gan./ I tightened my grip around his hand. /I’m not letting them chase me out of here./ /No, Baby./ His head snapped down to look me in my weretiger green and satyr gold eyes. /Don’t leave me, ever. I want you to come home./ He leaned over and pressed a kiss on my dry and slightly cracked lips. As he had said before, homosexuality was barely tolerated in this world, but demons weren’t. As far as the cops were concerned two unbelievably rich sexual deviants were sucking face in a private hospital room. “Mr. Antioch...” /I do love you, Baby./ /I love you too, Childe...I will always love you until the end of my days./ “Mr. Antioch...” I touched the claw marks on his wrist. He had said that we are what we are meant to be in the dreamscape. I didn’t have scars. I didn’t have a tattoo. I probably didn’t have a vasectomy either. /Speaking of that, uh...have you checked the color of your horns lately?/ /Huh?/

Chapter 35- Epilogue- First Star to the Right My red headed bastard was 200 years old. He just looked at my stunned face, pushed his reading glasses back up his nose then flipped the newspaper up between us. My tail came up and ripped the paper in half as I slammed it down between us. “You cannot drop a bomb on me like that then just pretend everything is all right.” Gan looked at the two ravaged pieces of paper then at my tail that was laying in his oatmeal. He dropped the paper and picked my red and black tail out of his breakfast. I was aware of a snortle down at the cubby table. I glanced down. Sammy, Vine and Mina were sitting there with big green, blue and brown innocent looking eyes watching me. Innocent. Yah, right...and I was Miss America. The kiddies took turns cubbing it, getting furry, with Mina. She might be two but there was no sign of her reaching the age of change. I was actually really concerned because Sammy changed about two months after Lalah which make it about 20 months. Then Dr. Van came along and said that my little cheetah spot girl was a normal demon. Oxymoronic statement there. I was safe for another year or two. So the older kits decided to make their little sister feel more at home in fur by having meals with her in their true form. Mina gave me a kitty smile, her eyes crinkling with humor -- then I felt it. I snapped my attention back to Gan. He had my tail between his two hands and was nibbling at it like it was a cob of corn. He was sucking the milk and sugar and oatmeal out of my fur. I yanked on my tail. He yanked back. He glanced at me over his specs and they were golden and vertical. Oops. /You asked for it, Mommy./ I know darn well that Mina had not seen Gan’s Satyr gold. Sammy gave me an arched eyebrow. Then turned back to his tiny little sister. /You done little miss?/ /Yes./ /Let’s go barf on the merry-go-round./ /Yah!/ Mina jumped at Vine her paws out. He leapt vertical and she ended up skidding on the floor. /Almost!/ /Not even close./ Vine twitched his little stub of a tail and bounced out of the breakfast nook Mina was hot on his trail. She had one speed. Hyper. Sammy got up. He was fully grown. He made me look like a youngster in his tiger suit. I was still filling out width wise because I have a human’s metabolism. Hell, he made Sosu look small. It might have been the weretiger Satyr combination but he was huge but he had the touch of a surgeon. Which was good, because my boy was going to be doctor. Dr. Antioch. Antioch, M.D. /You’re eyes are showing, Dad./ Sammy left us with a smirk on his face. I yanked on my tail. It wasn’t going anywhere. Gan continued to suck on it rudely now that the kiddies were gone. Part of being an adult was that now when I popped my ears and tail they were furred. No more naked pink. “What are you doing?”

“As Mina said, you asked for it.” Crap. I ended up yanked up onto the table by my tail. Sonofabitch. Bowls and glasses went crashing to the floor. Surprisingly no one came rushing from the kitchen to see what the hell was going on. Gan leaned over and pressed a kiss to the tip of my tail then he dragged me towards him like he was fishing. Engaging in a tug of war would just get my tail sprained –again. “How can you be 200 years old?” “One day at a time.” Mr. Grabby hands let go of my tail and got busy with my shirt. “Gan...Gan...we don’t have time...for this...uuuhhh...oh yeah, there...right there...you know how I like it when you do that...” “There?” He played me like a concert grand. His hand was inching into my waistband. “Oh..for gods sake...gees guys, take it upstairs.” Gan stilled with his wrist caught in my waistband. Junior brought a hand up to his eyes. “You know some of this family has got to eat off that table.” I ended up swept off the table like so much bread crumbs right into Gan’s lap. His hand was still down my pants. I brought my tail up and thumped him in the head. He bit my furry ear but pulled his hand free. I thought he was a horny toad before. After he got pregnant, or as he says with seed, he was even worse. If I wasn’t on him, I was under him or I was back to playing pimpmommy at the Garden. I thought it would calm down after he gave birth...I was wrong. Junior came closer to the cubby table and looked at the mess on the floor. “I know it’s your house, but please have a little class.” I didn’t get it. Junior was younger than Wilhemia by almost six months but he looked like a sixteen year old. Okay, a red Satyr. Okay, a mini Clydesdale boy. He had a bit to grow to reach his daddy’s height and girth. He was all arms and legs in human form. He looked like a typical teenager...who was only eighteen months old. Some days it felt like my head was going to explode. When I found out that my Satyr was pregnant that in itself was a medical miracle because Dr. Van checked me out and my vasectomy was still holding. When I told him how, ahem, self-insertion worked and that I had lust-rutted on Gan there. He just looked at me. “Well, if I can stick my eye up where the sun don’t shine, you can plant a seed in your mate. You’re just full of medical oddities, Walter.” He meant that in a good way. The whole Council of Satyr’s jumped on the bandwagon. Since Gan had gone lust crazy, he took up SERSAY. It let me sleep. When he didn’t get any of them pregnant. They looked at me. I just pointed out that I was Doctor certified sterile. Gan and I agreed that no one needed to know about my operation especially since I used my ill gotten gain for the benefit of the Nation. Since true self-insertion only worked on the Satyr that you loved, my metaphysical self wasn’t going to be knocking up little goatboys. However, I knew someone would bring it up. I mean psychobitchmom had figured it out. As I understood it, only the Royal Line had the power to do it -- to supercharge and super fertilize seed. So now, I can’t believe I allow this, Gan pairs with two satyr. One gets his rocks off then Gan deposits

it in the other satyr’s vault. I watched it once. Once was enough. It bothered me. Not that he was assisting the other Satyr to increase the Satyr Nation but that...he was my man, er...demon and I didn’t want to share him. I think I had a piece of the hell that Gan had gone through when he was trying to keep me exclusive. I made one condition to the Council that I wasn’t moving on. There wasn’t going to be any natural childbirths. I had expected them to get all up in my face but they all agreed. It was going to be Caesarean. This would double the numbers of the Nation as well as strengthen the individual the family lines. It was a go. Wan was first in line. I couldn’t begrudge him. I said I wouldn’t fuck him, and I wasn’t. He ended up with a cute little goatkid. The Experiment was a success. Gan’s schedule filled up pretty quick with wannabe moms. Which brought us to Junior -- Lord Walter Gan Antioch, Jr. I cringed and tried to be supportive when Dr. Van operated on my red headed bastard. I think I fainted when he cut into Gan’s midsection. I woke up with my arm in a sling because Gan didn’t let go and I dislocated my shoulder. Our baby looked about four years old at two hours. He was...a satyr. He had black rams horns at his temples. He was red...sienna red and his lower half, his horse half was marked like a zebra, well with tiger stripes. When he opened his eyes, they were Weretiger Green and Satyr Gold. At six hours, he was the size of a six year old. This was the Satyr metabolism. In the wild, the horns would have ripped the womb open and anything else that got in the way. The little Satyr would be on his own from the moment of his first independent breath. He had to get mobile pretty quick. It was strange to be arguing about a name as our said baby was trotting around the hospital room. The rest of the cubbies welcomed Junior home with open arms. By the time we got back from the private clinic – Antioch Wellness Center--- Junior looked about ten years old which was only a day later. The only comment I got about him was from Mina who wanted to ride the pretty Satyr. Lalah laughed so hard she fell over. Relief washed over me. I didn’t even know I was tense. “You’re going to have to stop at a drive through.” Junior looked down at the mess on the floor. “Are you going dressed in that?” I looked down at myself. I was in casual tan pants and a button down shirt that was respectable until I got dragged through toast and jam. “You make it sound like I dress like a slob.” Junior was in human form. I found that strange that he could switch at will because he didn’t have an age of change. This was another benefit of being Satyr. Again, this was because he would have been on his own. “Mom, I love you, but you got the fashion sense of a tiger.” “Junior!” Gan admonished quickly but with a smile in his voice. Yes, we have had this discussion. Clothes make the man. Yadda, yadda, yadda. I want to blend in, not stand out and Gan was the king of look at me. Since I used my monies to start the Antioch Wellness Center for pregnant goatboys and other demonkind and I was lucky enough to lure Dr. Vannashunrota with the title of Chief of Staff, that took a big chunk out of my savings. So, Gan went back to dressing me. The casual clothes I liked. The formal wear and suits were tailored and expensive to the max. Since I was a stay at home mom, I didn’t need $7000 suits now. Or so I thought. You start a hospital and suddenly you’re on this committee that committee, speaking at fundraisers.

“Put a suit on, Mom. Delilah would appreciate it. You too Dad.” “You putting on a suit, son?” Gan’s hand was stroking the underside of my tail right near the exit hole of my pants. That was a newly found erogenous zone. His eyes were his normal humanesque green as he played hey diddle diddle with the kitty in the middle. I taloned his wrist – lightly. His fingers stilled. “Heck no. I’m a kid. Jeans and a clean t-shirt will do for me, but you are the parents of the top of the class.” My baby. My little girl was a police officer--Constable Delilah Antioch. I could just bust my buttons with pride. Four years old and top of her graduating class. Gan stood up with me still in his arms. “We’ll go and get ready. Tell your siblings they got twenty minutes to get to the car or they get to stay home with Mina.” “Couldn’t get permission to bring her?” Junior picked a piece of toast off the floor and contemplated eating it. I smacked it out of his hand with my tail. He ended up rubbing his fingers up and down on his shorts. Gan shook his head. “K-9 units are graduating too. Better to be safe than sorry.” “Don’t worry, Dad. I’ll catch everything on my video camera.” “We won’t have time to go to a drive through. Just get something from the kitchen.” Junior came up and pressed a kiss to my cheek. He leaned up and pressed another one on Gan’s cheek. “I’m glad you guys can’t keep your hands off each other but please....please not around food.” He skipped backwards with a flash of teeth that was pure Gan then disappeared off to get something to eat. He was a growing demon. Our grocery budget had doubled since he came along. Gan let me slip down his body until I could stand on my own feet. Our little tail nibbling adventure had cyldesdale boy at a full salute. “We don’t have time.” I had a tone of regret in my voice. “I know.” I got warm breath in my ear then his warm lips began lapping at the junction between my ear and my neck. Tigerboy woke up hard and fast. “You are not a wham bam tiger tidbit.” I laughed. “But I am...” My laugh just strangled in my throat. I tilted my head back and Gan flashed his golden eyes at me. “Do me?” Huh... “Walter?” I should say no. Who the hell was I kidding? I felt my own eyes flare up with sexual mischief. “Move it ponyboy.” Holy crap, he took off running. I really didn’t expect him to give in. All our troubles were far from solved but at least we were talking before I turned into a screaming maniac. At least out of this there

were no more anniversary surprises. No goatboy wanted a neutered kittycat. I didn’t have to ride the wild satyr unless I wanted to. I wasn’t up to that...yet. I headed out into the hall. Damn, he was gone up to the master bedroom already. I guess he really wanted a quickie. My eye was drawn to the cubbies playing outside. Mentally I knew the cubbies and the fluffies were adults but in my chest, they weren’t even ten years old yet. They were my babies...and my little baby was having the time of her life as she spun on that merry-go-round. Vine wanted to be a photojournalist. Holly well....I could see why he didn’t want to intermingle with humans but he was trying. Kitty steps were better than no steps at all. He pulled me aside one day and we had a little heart to heart chat. He wanted to be a therapist. He wanted to help rape victims. Not just demons but humans too. “Nobody deserves that kind of treatment.” It was at that point that I realized that I didn’t show up at Daniels in the nick of time. Holly was Daniels favourite. He had been abusing my little fluffy Lynx for months. I don’t know how Holly kept it from Vine but when he was ready to share with his brother...we all cried buckets. Gan had turned all Satyr on Daniel and Eriks and sure enough kicked them to death. It wasn’t enough for what that sick bastard did. He was dead but it wasn’t justice. The same with psychomom – she didn’t die horribly enough for me. Of course I didn’t have a clear recollection of what happened, I was gut shot and dying. Gan had asked why I crashed the car while I was still recovering in the hospital. Alyssa’s accomplices knew what I was...what we were. They had seen my toughie little girl shred their leader’s lower stomach open with her back claws and try to tear out her throat. I crashed the car into their van to keep our secret. It didn’t matter if I got outed, but my cubbies were going to be safe. After I crashed my stationwagon, I lost consciousness. Later Lalah told me that Dad kicked that woman in the head to keep her from screaming them ran back to when the cars started on fire. Marco snapped the collar on her neck and forced her back into human form. She was naked and shivering because this was the first collar force. Gan dragged me out of the car. When I was a safe distance he ran back and ripped Alyssa’ arm off her torso. She had been still alive at that point. It was easier to carry an arm than the whole package. After he got the bracelet aka collar off my wrist, he threw the bloody stump into the burning van. He also came back and tossed Alyssa into the inferno. Apparently she was still intact enough to shriek. Disembowled, throat sort of crushed, arm ripped off and burned alive. She got off easy. Gan ended up in jail for about an hour. I don’t know how he even finagled his way out of charges, there were witnesses to a tiger attack, to a man single handedly ripping a woman limb from limb. But then, this was a foiled kidnapping rape attempt on a little ballerina who happened to be the daughter of one of the ten most wealthy men in the world. To top it off, and to get sympathy, her father’s lover, who the little girl called mom was shot trying to save her. The bodies in the van had to be identified by dental records. Alyssa Simpson had been a busy girl. She had been tracking and selling demons to others like Daniel but she was tied to missing people reports. The authorities extrapolated that since she had died trying to kidnap a little girl, she must have been doing the same thing with all the others who were reportedly tied to her. She had been the last person seen with them in over thirty eye witness accounts. Because of that, my little tiger girl wanted to be a police officer, so she was graduating from police college today. /Childe?/ I felt Gan’s inquiry sweep through my mind like a warm summer breeze. /Coming./

/Not yet./ Gah, he was filthy. He could be charming. I’ve seen him be charming and when I called him on it he just said that he would rather just be himself with me. Horns and all. What can you say to that? No, I’d rather see you fake. Not bloody likely. I felt a ripple up my spine. Mom and Griff had just passed the gates. I don’t think there was going to be any satyr tiger loving this morning. /Keep your tail out, I’ve already started./ I rolled my eyes. Gees. Mina lost her grip and went soaring off the merry-go-round. Sammy was there to take most of the blow and they ended up rolling in the grass. Junior came sauntering up with the time deadline. Mina launched herself off Sammy and Junior caught her and hoisted her high. They were too far away to hear but you could see their faces. Happiness. My children had happiness and joy. I took the grand staircase two and a time. I slipped into the bedroom and locked the door behind me. Sure enough, there he was posed and lewd and stroking himself. I could feel my tail swishing against the carpet but I hung onto the door knob behind me. “Childe?” I could see his eyes glowing from across the room. “Is there something wrong?” I flicked an ear in his direction. “I think Junior needs a brother.” “But you....can’t.....” I let my purr ratchet up a notch and I began to stalk the bed. He sat up and closed his knees together. “Huh....Childe...Walter...hummpphh.” I attacked his whinny zone. A tiger takes a horse anytime. It’s just the law of nature. Roar.